Professional Documents
Culture Documents
Women and Power at The French Court, 1483-1563: Edited by Susan Broomhall
Women and Power at The French Court, 1483-1563: Edited by Susan Broomhall
Series editors: James Daybell (Chair), Victoria E. Burke, Svante Norrhem, and
Merry Wiesner-Hanks
This series provides a forum for studies that investigate women, gender, and/
or sexuality in the late medieval and early modern world. The editors invite
proposals for book-length studies of an interdisciplinary nature, including,
but not exclusively, from the fields of history, literature, art and architectural
history, and visual and material culture. Consideration will be given to both
monographs and collections of essays. Chronologically, we welcome studies that
look at the period between 1400 and 1700, with a focus on any part of the world,
as well as comparative and global works. We invite proposals including, but not
limited to, the following broad themes: methodologies, theories and meanings
of gender; gender, power and political culture; monarchs, courts and power;
constructions of femininity and masculinity; gift-giving, diplomacy and the
politics of exchange; gender and the politics of early modern archives; gender
and architectural spaces (courts, salons, household); consumption and material
culture; objects and gendered power; women’s writing; gendered patronage and
power; gendered activities, behaviours, rituals and fashions.
Women and Power at the French
Court, 1483–1563
Edited by
Susan Broomhall
Amsterdam University Press English-language titles are distributed in the US and Canada by
the University of Chicago Press.
All rights reserved. Without limiting the rights under copyright reserved above, no part of
this book may be reproduced, stored in or introduced into a retrieval system, or transmitted,
in any form or by any means (electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording or otherwise)
without the written permission of both the copyright owner and the author of the book.
Every effort has been made to obtain permission to use all copyrighted illustrations
reproduced in this book. Nonetheless, whosoever believes they have rights to this material is
advised to contact the publisher.
Table of Contents
3. Louise de Savoie 85
The King’s Mother, Alter Rex
Laure Fagnart and Mary Beth Winn
Index 377
List of Figures
Susan Broomhall
Abstract
This essay provides both an assessment of the most recent historiography
of women and power in early modern Europe and also explores possibilities
for new analyses of power and authority through the lens of gender studies
and broadening interpretations of politics and power in cultural, social and
material forms. It situates the studies to follow in the collection in relation to a
burgeoning scholarship on courts in early modern Europe and highlights the
distinctions of the contemporary French experience that this volume reveals.
1 ‘ce que j’estime aussi nécessaire pour vous faire obéir à tout vostre royaunme, et […] le
revoir en l’estat auquel il a esté par le passé, durent les règnes des Rois Messeigneurs vos père
Broomhall, S. (ed.), Women and Power at the French Court, 1483–1563, Amsterdam University
Press, 2018.
doi: 10.5117/9789462983427/intro
10 Susan Broomhall
et grand-père’, La Ferrière-Percy, p. 91. There are competing views about the date of this text.
However, Cosandey, 2016 (p. 61, n. 4) presents compelling evidence to place it just after the
proclamation of the majority of Charles IX in 1563.
2 For a more detailed analysis of this text, see Broomhall, 2018b, pp. 87–104.
3 ‘un pouvoir absolu’, Beatis, p. 137.
4 ‘beaucoup de respect et d’honneur’, Beatis, p. 136.
5 ‘parce qu’elle [Sa Seigneurie] ne pouvait pas rester dans le palais, bien que les chambres y
fussent nombreuses, à cause de la quantité de seigneurs eet de dames qui faisaient escorte à la
reine Claude et à la reine mère’, Beatis, p. 145.
6 A range of scholars has debated the precise political and cultural contexts in which Salic
law came to be applied in the French context. See Hanley, 1997a; Hanley, 1997b; Hanley, 1997c;
Cosandey, 2000, Chap. 1; Viennot; Conroy; Taylor.
7 On Catherine’s development from duchess to dauphine during the reign of François I, see
Broomhall, 2017a.
In the Orbit of the King 11
Nevers (1516–1589), who in the late 1530s formed a tight-knit textual and emo-
tional community of care and concern for the king at court.8 In Catherine’s
experience, even a king’s mistresses could be part of its orderly system of
power. In the 1580s, she recalled that the courtly conduct of her husband’s
acknowledged mistress Diane de Poitiers (1499–1566), ‘was, as with Madame
d’Étampes, all honorable, but he [Henri] would have been very annoyed if I
had retained close to me those who were so silly as to tear apart [the good
order of the court]’.9 Here and elsewhere, Catherine remembered leading
women as integral to a powerful courtly system that she sought to re-create
with her son, strong, courteous, and cultivated, at its heart. In this schema,
the court’s female members were vital participants in the establishment of
a particular culturally sophisticated emotional community.10
Catherine’s reflections came as she looked back over her experiences at
the French court into which she had been acculturated as a young woman,
when older women had transferred to her systems of knowledge about
court conduct and access to influence and authority as they claimed to
have experienced them. In time, Catherine’s own courtly world would
be immortalized in print, thanks to figures such as Pierre de Bourdeille,
seigneur de Brantôme (c. 1540–1614).11 But even her own writing pointed to
fractures in the good order of the past that she envisaged for her son. Courtly
order of the kind she strove for demanded continual efforts, especially in
artistic representations, literary narratives, leisure pursuits, and political
policies, to direct courtiers’ attention to her goals. These forms of power were
coupled with an exceptional emotional control. This encompassed careful
performances of feelings, for, as Catherine later confided, ‘If I made good
cheer for Madame de Valentinois [Diane de Poitiers], it was the King that I
was really entertaining […] for never did a woman who loved her husband
succeed in loving his whore’.12 Women’s emotional strategies also involved
cultivating networks within and beyond the court, which became their own
kind of power. Catherine’s varied ruminations highlight the complexities of
8 Broomhall, 2017a.
9 ‘De Madame de Valentinois, c’estèt, comme Madame d’Estampes, en tout honneur; mais
celes qui estoient si foles que d’en fayre voler les esclats, yl eust esté bien marry que je les eusse
retenues auprès de moy’, Baguenault de Puchesse, p. 36.
10 On Catherine’s concern for morale, see Zum Kolk, 2006; Zum Kolk, 2009a; Zum Kolk, 2009b;
McIlvenna; Broomhall, 2017b.
11 Adams, 2016.
12 25 April 1584. ‘cet je fèse bonne chère à madame de Valantynnois, c’estoyt le Roy, et encore
je luy fésèt tousjours conestre que s’étoyt à mon très grent regret: car jeamès fame qui aymèt
son mary n’éma sa puteyn’, Baguenault de Puchesse, p. 181. See further discussion in Broomhall,
2018a.
12 Susan Broomhall
women’s forms of power and authority at the French court that she knew,
power that operated through careful emotional management, political and
religious engagements, creative visual representations, and narratives voiced
with the pen and in print. These forms of power may have been unstable,
uncertain, and transient, just as they were for most men below the level
of the monarch, but they were no less effective and real, and they made
meaning and authority both for those within the court and those beyond
it in geography, culture, and time.
This collection explores these ways that a range of women under the rule of
a male sovereign interacted with power, principally from within the French
court, in order to advance individual, familial, and factional agendas. They
did so from a range of positions that extend from holding official courtly
status as consorts and regents, to influential and persuasive roles such as
mistresses, factional power players and authors. Recent scholarship has
demonstrated the important political work conducted by women as ladies-
in-waiting, members of household staff with significant responsibilities, as
mediators and go-betweens, spies, communication nodes and networkers,
and in circles of female involvement in factions around a monarch, in addi-
tion to both queen consorts and regnants.13 Likewise, at the French court,
some women studied here worked from within the courtly household, as
attendants residing at court, such as lady-in-waiting and insightful writer
Anne de Graville (c. 1490–c. 1543). However, women’s activities, just as those
of men, also extended beyond the courtly domain, as they advanced family
and dynastic ambitions, publicized ideas and opinions in letters, scribal
texts, and print publications, and conducted diplomatic work in a number
of ways. Scholars have shown how women utilized forms of power operating
through letters, artwork, clothing, embroidery, or through their participation
in gift-giving, fostering, patronage, diplomatic roles, and via social and
communication networks.14 This was also the case in relation to the French
court. Moreover, the court was both highly visible, and to some extent and in
13 Recent examples include Zum Kolk, 2009a; Zum Kolk, 2009b; Akkerman and Houben;
Walker and Kerr.
14 In addition to studies already cited, see also Frye and Robertson; Tarbin and Broomhall;
Campbell, Larsen, and Eschrich; Campbell Orr, 2002a; Campbell Orr, 2004; Herbert; Palos and
Sánchez; Daybell and Gordon, Watanabe-O’Kelly and Morton.
In the Orbit of the King 13
some modes permeable, to those who did not physically make contact with
the king or reside in proximity to him. The published author Hélisenne de
Crenne (c. 1510–c. 1560) interacted from beyond the court with high-status
individuals at its heart by offering her work as a gift to the sovereign. As
a whole, these women’s means to assert their authority were varied, but
included involvement in high politics and religious movements, financial
transactions, ritual and ceremonies, epistolary exchanges, creative composi-
tion and translations, emotional self-management, development of networks
of sociability, and sartorial, artistic, and architectural engagements as forms
of power. Some of those considered here were perceived by contemporaries
and historians to have successfully advanced the agendas that they chose
to pursue. Recognition of their achievements has sometimes been voiced,
however, as fears, concerns, and criticism. Other women discussed here
have received little attention as political protagonists of the early sixteenth
century. In this collection, we review the opportunities and actions of diverse
women interacting with the court in different circumstances and consider
their possibilities for asserting and wielding power.
These women operated with those who were at the apex of authority, in
particular the male monarch who was the symbolic center of rule and the
court personnel who supported him in that role. Some were queens consort
and regents, two official positions for women that have received important
attention from scholars in recent years. Not only have the individual women
who occupied these roles gained more recognition as significant political
actors in their own right, but so too has the complexity of their roles as
agents of cultural transfer from natal dynasties to new courts, or as nodes
for ongoing cultural exchange, as Helen Watanabe-O’Kelly has recently
argued.15 Yet individual women did not occupy only these roles but could
transition through these and other positions and identities during their
time at a court. Catherine de Médicis, for example, arrived at the French
court as a young duchess, assumed the title of dauphine after the death of
her husband’s elder brother, became a mother, was queen consort to Henri
II, acted as his regent, was widowed, and performed on further occasions as
governor of the kingdom and close adviser for her sons as the queen mother.
Other women of interest here did not participate in courtly life through
official positions, although their influence on the king and courtly culture
was widely acknowledged by contemporaries. This includes particular
mistresses such as Anne de Pisseleu and Diane de Poitiers, who were able to
translate emotional intimacy with the monarch into more sustained forms
15 Watanabe-O’Kelly, pp. 231–49.
14 Susan Broomhall
of influence and authority. These women were not isolated individuals, but
were firmly integrated into court life, interacting with women and men
in official positions in the court hierarchy. Similarly, those women like
Graville and Crenne who wrote manuscript and printed works from or in
communication with courtiers were also important in shaping court life
through their writings, although only some held official appointments at
the court.
To capture these complex social, cultural, political, religious, and emo-
tional interactions, the focus of this collection is on women’s varied forms
of power, their scope for achievement and its outcomes at the French court,
understood here as a complex conceptual community, which was movable in
physical space and which had its own particular traditions and conventions.
It involved elites and service personnel in close proximity with the royal
family through official appointments as well as emotional engagements that
created opportunities for physical intimacy with rulers and others.16 The
court could convey stability and a coherent set of interests at one level, yet
also encompassed many competing interests that continually changed with
altered social circumstances and political manoeuvers. It also disseminated
its culture and ideologies to a wider populace both physically on progress
and in ceremonial entries, and in visual and textual terms depicting the
court in media programs that were, in some cases, of the court’s making
and in others, beyond its control.17 The power of the French court and
its leading women and men, then, reached far beyond its physical form,
gaining influence and producing consequences well beyond the borders
of the kingdom.
These essays focus on the French court in an influential period that was
book-ended by two female regencies: commencing in 1483 with that of Anne
de France (1461–1522) for her young brother, Charles VIII (1470–1498), and
concluding with that of Catherine de Médicis for another Charles, her son
Charles IX (1550–1574), in 1563. The end date of this collection is not intended
to suggest necessarily a change in the nature of women’s forms of power
or their authority at the French court under the reign of Charles IX and
16 See Zum Kolk, 2009a; Zum Kolk, 2009b; Akkerman and Houben.
17 For conceptualizations of the early modern court and its culture, see Adamson; Campbell
Orr, 2002b, pp. 24–32; Cosandey, 2016, pp. 16–18.
In the Orbit of the King 15
18 Adams, 2015.
19 Adams and Rechtschaffen; Adams, 2009.
16 Susan Broomhall
The French court became renowned for a kind of female civilizing influ-
ence, and a courtly discourse and activities that assumed the participation of
women. Several of the most influential works of Christine de Pizan, including
the City of Ladies and Othea, were held in the library of Anne de France,
and other women at the court also both possessed and commissioned print
and manuscript editions of other works about women in power.20 Anne de
Graville, lady-in-waiting to Queen Claude de France (1499–1524), demanded
greater consideration of women’s voices and her scribally circulated works
foregrounded courtly women as active interlocutors with their own opinions
rather than simply as muses of men. In addition to manuscripts, a number
of works by Pizan were printed as incunabula in France (albeit not always
with reference to her name or sex).21 Moreover, women at the court began
to feature in print publications during this period, spreading female courtly
visibility and audibility far and wide. In the first half of the sixteenth century,
many of the living women whose works were printed were connected to
the court, and the impact of their conspicuousness in print is powerfully
suggested by the large increase of the number of female authors in print in
the second half of the century.22
The French court was at this period the training ground for a number of
aristocratic women who went on to shape political life across Europe. That
women played a key role in international relations and diplomacy is now well
understood, especially as consorts, and the manner in which they transferred
ideas and cultural trends through transnational ties has been studied in
considerable depth. Adam Morton adopts the term ‘cultural encounters’
to capture the rich and dynamic array of exchanges and entanglements
that royal marriages, and queens consort in particular, enabled between
different territories.23 But women at the French court did not only play such
roles as cultural agents when they moved beyond it as brides, but also, for
example, as educators of a wider circle of aristocratic women and through
their writings. Moreover, the cultural practices that they took with them
included significant ideas about the important role of women in courtly life
and their sustained involvement in its artistic, literary, religious, and political
activities. Margaret of Austria was raised at the French court, under the
watchful eye of Anne de France, in expectation that she would become bride
to Anne’s brother, Charles VIII, a marriage that did not eventuate. English
27 On Elisabeth, see studies by Oliván Santaliestra, 2013a; Oliván Santaliestra, 2013b; Oliván
Santaliestra, 2014. The activities of Christine Marie are discussed in Oresko.
28 Griffey, 2008; and Griffey, 2015. See Bell on the influence of Marie de’ Medici on her daughter.
29 Hampton, p. 9.
In the Orbit of the King 19
30 In the context of the relationship of their regencies with Parlement and the Estates General,
see Hanley, 1983, Chaps. 10–12, pp. 231–306; Dubost, 2009a; and the discussion of Marie in the
third section of Cosandey, 2000: ‘Souveraineté et dignité’.
31 Dubost, 2009b, p. 45.
32 Neville and Skogh, p. 10.
33 See, for example, Viennot; Schaub and Poutrin; Santinelli-Foltz and Nayt-Dubois.
20 Susan Broomhall
34 Levin and Bucholz; Calvi and Chabot; Broomhall and Van Gent, 2011a; Cruz and Stampino;
Sluga and James; Broomhall and Van Gent, 2016; Daybell and Norrhem, 2016b. The works published
in the series ‘Queenship and Power’ edited by Charles Beem and Carole Levin by Palgrave/
Springer likewise participate in this scholarship.
35 Dreyfus and Rabinow, including Foucault’s ‘Afterword: The Subject and Power,’ pp. 208–28;
Giddens.
36 See Hartsock; Hirschmann and Di Stefano; Young; Wartenberg; Caputi; Allen.
In the Orbit of the King 21
social expectations that was nonetheless tolerated at the court under many
a sovereign.
Often drawing upon theories and concepts developed in sociological and
anthropological literature, scholars now look beyond ‘high politics’ in order
to embrace a wide range of acts and agency by both women and subordinate
men in environments of power. In relation to such ideas, gender scholars
of the early modern period have increasingly questioned the viability of
distinctions such as ‘private’ and ‘public’ in terms of considering the political
work of women and men, especially in courtly environments. Scholars’
conceptualizations of arenas of official, formal, and informal political
activities render these complex, sometimes overlapping forms and their
utility for analysis ambiguous. James Daybell and Svante Norrhem have
recently considered the inflection of gender in ‘political culture’, a broad-
ranging term that encompasses ‘modus operandi, spaces and institutions,
underlying structures and ideas, practices and protocols’.37 As Merry Wiesner
Hanks observes, this term importantly breaks down any conceptual divide
between the political and the cultural.38 In the wider literature on early
modern diplomacy, the cultural aspects of political work are also being
given renewed attention under the term ‘soft power’.39 Yet there is perhaps
a risk that the terminology of hard/soft power, just as formal/informal and
high/other politics or public/private, continues to perpetuate gender and
other divisions that were not understood in these terms by contemporaries.
Given our interest in pursuing a broad conceptualization of women’s forms
of power, this collection is multidisciplinary in its perspectives, including
studies by historians, art and literary scholars who shed light on the agency
and authority of courtly women through examination of different kinds
of activities and actions, political, religious, creative, literary, social, and
emotional.
Great inroads in breaking down historiographical divisions have been
made in the area of cultural patronage, including for women at court, now
the subject of a large body of scholarship. As Erin Griffey argues in her
recent study of the French-born Henrietta Maria, ‘display permeated every
aspect of the early modern court’; indeed, she argues, it was ‘the materi-
alization of authority’.40 Women at the French court made extensive use of
creative commissions in complex representations of their authority. Aubrée
David-Chapy argues here that Anne de France as regent for Charles VIII and
Louise de Savoie for her son, François I, established access to high political
decision-making not only through official recognition but also through
close attention to the symbolic. Significantly, Christine de Pizan emerges
as an important inspiration and guide for the models of female virtues that
were foregrounded by these princesses. Erin A. Sadlack emphasizes that the
cultural training of the French queen, Mary Tudor Brandon, during her brief
marriage to Louis XII, primed her for such a role as an ‘ambassador-queen’.
Her analysis traces the formidable influence once again of Christine de Pizan
through the libraries of Mary’s female mentors and tapestry commissions.
Laure Fagnart and Mary Beth Winn examine Louise de Savoie’s commission
of many texts and images to define her ambiguous status as mother of a king
and as a regent. Fagnart and Winn identify the historical exemplars, biblical
heroines, and astrological signs that Louise, neither the daughter of a king
nor a consort, combined in pursuit of a compelling narrative of authority.
Lisa Mansf ield argues that Eleanor of Austria was likewise adept at
employing cultural politics that could assert an identity during her challeng-
ing time at the French court, using portraits in particular to locate herself
politically and culturally within Habsburg dynastic networks. Discussions
of Eleanor’s actions as French queen have been limited by assumptions both
contemporary and historical that Eleanor was overshadowed at court by
François’s mother, sister, and mistress, Anne de Pisseleu. Yet, Mansfield
contends, during Eleanor’s marriage to François, itself an outcome of the
Ladies’ Peace (1529) engineered by two powerful women, Margaret of
Austria and Louise de Savoie, the queen adopted and adapted Margaret’s
strategic use of portraiture as political communication. Both of François I’s
wives, Claude and Eleanor, have been marginalized in historiography by
the dominating presence of their husband, his mother, Louise de Savoie,
and his sister, Marguerite d’Angoulême, who became Queen of Navarre in
1526. Yet Kathleen Wilson-Chevalier re-reads the symbolic power accrued
in royal entries (as well as ambassadorial attention to Claude in gifts and
interviews) as evidence that the queen consort was well understood in her
lifetime as a key courtly figure.
Women’s production of creative expressions was clearly a major and
continuing form of power that sought to assert authority in the courtly
realm. Cynthia J. Brown studies courtly women’s attention to commissioning
texts and illustrations, composition of new works, and print publication,
including a primer given from one queen, Anne de Bretagne, to her daughter,
another queen, Claude de France; a prayer book produced by Claude for her
sister Renée de France; a comportment manual written by the regent Anne
In the Orbit of the King 23
43 See Pibiri and Abbott, pp. vii–xiv. ‘Le pouvoir était masculin, tout comme l’accès au sacré; y
pretendre en tant que femme revenait à contrevenir à la norme. Seuls le caractère exceptionnel
et le respect de critères temporels et constitutifs definés par des hommes permettaient de ne
pas envisager une incursion féminine, dans ces domaines, comme une transgression’.
In the Orbit of the King 27
French court during this period. The majority of essays focus on individuals
who were clearly symbolically at the apex of the courtly hierarchy and others
who, through a variety of means and circumstances, enjoyed influence
and were able to assert at least some of their own agendas or those of their
families and favorites. Nonetheless, each of the studies also emphasizes the
active cultural work in visual, textual, and material forms and the social and
emotional labor that these women were engaged in to justify, shore up, or
advance their capacity for influence at the court. Legitimacy to act in many
courtly contexts was precarious and limited. This points to a fundamental
difference between the relationship of women and authority, and that of
men and authority. Whether as consorts, regents, mothers of kings, or as
women employing forms of power in the female voice in manuscript and
print, women had to insist upon their right to speak, act, and determine,
because it was not assumed. 44 Men too were actively building up their
authority and insisted upon their status as men of influence, but women
by contrast were repeatedly asserting their fundamental right to wield
these forms of power at the same time as they were attempting to employ
and preserve them. Royal rule was certainly male in France; indeed, male
rule was often argued by male contemporaries to be natural and divine. 45
Authority too, the assertion of one self over another, was a practice that
was deeply informed by cultural and social rules and gender ideologies.
However, it was also a negotiated and dynamic practice that enabled some
women in the right contexts to assert themselves over others.46 They looked
to authoritative women from the kingdom’s past, their dynastic heritage,
ancient mythology, biblical narratives, and literature, and their identities
as mothers, as evidence that their authority in various matters at court was
viable and legitimate. Moreover, they created for themselves communities
of shared beliefs and feelings, often among women, although not exclusively
so, that reinforced their ideas. In some cases, these provided intellectual
and spiritual support for evangelical views the status of which was at best
ambiguous at the court in this period. However, other modes of community
creation suggest insecurities and a need for emotional bonding or buffering
that extended beyond practical gains.
These essays suggest that there are few limits to the kinds of sources that
can be drawn into such analyses if approached with questions about women’s
power and authority to interpret them with. Authors here consider their
varied source material through lenses shaped by literary, anthropological,
history of emotion, cultural history, and performativity scholarship. As such,
the essays to follow adopt more precise terminology for forms of power that
reflects the specific nature of access and scope of authority available to the
individuals they study. These terms include governance, control, dominance,
creation, drive, status, affluence, influence, persuasion, and dynamism. They
consider the agency of their subjects in terms of capacity and capability to
act towards their goals, as well as the duration of such agency, particularly
in changing life circumstances. Such a focus necessarily recognizes how
women’s choices, actions and experiences were shaped by the power of
others to limit actions and impose the will of another. Nonetheless, their
studies reveal that, in this light, women could assert authority from often
unexpected positions, sometimes marginalized positions, as well as through
more visible and formally recognized roles.
The first group of essays in the volume examines how forms of women’s
power were conceptualized and practiced by two particular women at
the French court. Just as the chronology of the collection is framed by
female regencies, the volume begins with Aubrée David-Chapy’s study
of two game-changing regencies exercised in the period: those of Anne
de France for Charles VIII and Louise de Savoie for her son, François I.
David-Chapy explores their distinct strategies in very different political
and courtly contexts but also their shared approaches to legitimacy as
women in, and of, power. The legacy of their highly visible authority at the
apex of the court and kingdom would inform the possibilities for action
of many elite women in the courtly realm during this period and beyond,
as the studies to follow demonstrate. Regency is a key role in which these
individuals wielded influence but it was by no means the only status that
provided such opportunities. The following essay, by Tracy Adams, likewise
examines Anne de France, but in relation to a precise form of her power as
an important mediator between elite cohorts at the French court through
her gift-giving practices. Focusing upon the visualization of the identity of
Louise de Savoie as mother and widow, Laure Fagnart and Mary Beth Winn
then examine how Louise’s representational achievements sustained her
enduring influence as a dominant force in the kingdom as François’s political
companion, interlocutor, and mediator with foreign powers.
Essays brought together in the volume’s second part consider women at
both the center and yet seemingly the periphery of power, consorts who
In the Orbit of the King 29
What did it mean for women to seek power in a political system such as that
of France in which the monarch was always a man? How significant to their
actions were individual, cultured men who surrounded themselves with
female advisers who were relatives and lovers, and considered, and at times
advanced, their opinions? Catherine de Médicis was clearly trying to mold
her son Charles in the manner of male rule that she had seen practiced by
monarchs during this period (or perhaps idealized in ways useful to women).
At the same time, these leading women understood that power, as agency,
influence, control, determination of selves and others, was uncertain and
unstable in the orbit of the monarch. As such, it was something to be gained,
used, preserved, or converted if possible.
Nurturing emotional engagement with royal partners, Anne de Pisseleu
and Diane de Poitiers operated in political circles by accruing high status
and courtly recognition. This required far more of such women than sexual
attractiveness. François I and Henri II, their respective royal partners,
were both known to have had sexual relations with other women, which
did not accrue for them the sustained political access that Pisseleu and
Poitiers achieved. Similar forms of personal and emotional service as family
members also proved significant to high political access for other women.
In the Orbit of the King 31
This includes Anne de France and Louise de Savoie, as sister and mother of
kings respectively, and Catherine de Médicis for her sons.
Women benefited from access to influence only in certain life stages
that signaled different uses and experiences of women’s symbolic and
lived bodies, from their sexual activity to their reproductive capacity. 47
As wives and mothers of kings, women were recognized with high status
that converted into social and cultural power at court, but not necessarily
regular influence with the monarch himself or decision-making capacity
in the kingdom’s affairs, as it did for at least two royal mistresses. Neither
of François’s two wives, Claude de France nor Eleanor of Austria, acted as
regents during his reign, although Catherine de Médicis served multiple
times in this role for her spouse, Henri II. Royal wives who came from
elsewhere, such as Anne de Bretagne, Eleanor of Austria, and Catherine
de Médicis, had to find mechanisms to assert themselves at the French
court that both expressed pride in their own dynastic origins and signaled
a capacity for harmonious union in their new environments. Producing
children assisted these women to assert identities as royal mothers that
provided the capacity for influence, particularly if they lived to witness the
reign of a son and enjoy the status of queen mother.
Yet, although they shared what appear to be close emotional bonds with
their brothers, other sisters of monarchs such as Mary Tudor Brandon,
younger sister of Henry VIII, Marguerite d’Angoulême, elder sister of
François I, and Marguerite de Valois, younger sister of Henri II, held more
ambiguous forms of authority and influence in their brothers’ orbits. Agency
to determine an independent path was limited. Having fulfilled a dynastic
obligation with her first marriage, Marguerite d’Angoulême was given some
autonomy from her brother, François, in the choice of her second marriage
partner. However, this was a freedom Henri II did not permit his aunt when
it came time for Marguerite’s daughter Jeanne d’Albret to marry.
In such circumstances, women aimed not to rely on the changeable feelings
or disposition of a monarch for their action. The political influence of Pisseleu
and Poitiers may have come initially through intimate attachments but they
were able to convert it to other, more sustainable, forms of political influence
through networks with powerful allies, and especially into lands and monies
that they could then control themselves. Jeanne de France chose the convent
after her divorce settlement from Louis XII, where she became the creator of
a wholly new order for elite women, and acted largely autonomously within
it. Other women sought independent action, without reference to monarchs,
47 Schulte; Weil.
32 Susan Broomhall
in different ways. Mary Tudor Brandon did not wait to discover her brother’s
inclinations before she followed her own, risking his wrath to wed Charles
Brandon soon after the demise of her first husband, Louis XII.
Finally, and importantly, Marguerite d’Angoulême powerfully extended
the range of her voice beyond the ears of her brother, or even the court,
amplifying her views through the circulation of her writings in manuscript
and print. Courtly daughters, Suzanne de Bourbon and Jeanne d’Albret,
followed her lead on behalf of their powerful mothers. In doing so, the
actions of these elite women provided role models and access to the pen
and readers for women of lesser status, whether within the court such as
Anne de Graville, or those who gazed at it from afar, such as Hélisenne de
Crenne. These women, through their own contributions to literature, took
up the possibilities that women at court seemed to make available to them
and assumed a right to act, speak, and be heard in their own time and since.
Works cited
BELL, Jessica. ‘The Three Marys: The Virgin, Marie de Médicis, and Henrietta
Maria’. Henrietta Maria: Piety, Politics and Patronage. Ed. Erin Griffey. Farnham:
Ashgate, 2008, pp. 89–113.
BROOMHALL, Susan. Women and the Book Trade in Sixteenth-Century France.
Aldershot: Ashgate, 2002a.
—. ‘“Women’s little Secrets”: Defining the Boundaries of Reproductive Knowledge
in the Sixteenth Century’. Journal of the Society for the Social History of Medicine,
15.1, 2002b, pp. 1–15.
—. ‘Au-delà de la Cour: patronnes et mécènes du manuscrit à l’imprimé’. Patronnes
et mécènes en France à la Renaissance. Ed. Kathleen Wilson-Chevalier. Saint-
Étienne: Presse de l’Université de Saint-Étienne, 2007, pp. 45–58.
—. Women and Religion in Sixteenth-Century France. Basingstoke: Palgrave, 2008.
—. ‘Introduction: Authority, Gender and Emotions in Late Medieval and Early
Modern England’. Authority, Gender and Emotions in Late Medieval and Early
Modern England. Ed. Susan Broomhall. Basingstoke: Palgrave, 2015a, pp. 1–17.
—. ‘“My daughter, my dear”: The Correspondence of Catherine de Medici and
Elisabeth de Valois’. Women’s History Review, 25.4, 2015b, pp. 548–69.
—. ‘Ordering Distant Affections: Fostering Love and Loyalty in the Correspondence
of Catherine de Medici to the Spanish Court, 1568–72’. Gender and Emotions in
Medieval and Early Modern Europe: Destroying Order, Structuring Disorder. Ed.
Susan Broomhall. Farnham: Ashgate, 2015c, pp. 67–86.
—. ‘Fit for a King?: The Gendered Emotional Performances of Catherine de Medici as
Dauphine of France, 1536–1547’. Unexpected Heirs in Early Modern Europe: Potential
Kings and Queens. Ed. Valerie Schutte. Basingstoke: Palgrave, 2017a, pp. 85–111.
—. ‘The Game of Politics: Catherine de’ Medici and Chess’. Early Modern Women:
An Interdisciplinary Journal, 12.1, 2017b, pp. 104–18.
—. ‘Corresponding Romances: Henri II and the Last Campaigns of the Italian
Wars’. Writing War in Britain and France, 1370–1854: A History of Emotions. Ed.
Andrew Lynch, and Stephanie Downes. London: Routledge, 2018a, pp.107–58.
—. ‘Emotions of the Past in Catherine de Medici’s Correspondence’. Affective
and Emotional Economies in Medieval and Early Modern Europe. Ed. Andreea
Marculescu and Charles-Louis Morand Métivier. Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmil-
lan, 2018b, pp. 87–104.
—, and Jacqueline VAN GENT, eds. Governing Masculinities in the Early Modern
Period: Regulating Selves and Others. Aldershot: Ashgate, 2011a.
—, —. ‘Introduction’. Governing Masculinities in the Early Modern Period: Regulating
Selves and Others. Ed. Susan Broomhall and Jacqueline Van Gent. Aldershot:
Ashgate, 2011b, pp. 1–22.
—, —. Gender, Power and Identity in the Early Modern House of Orange-Nassau.
Farnham: Ashgate, 2016.
34 Susan Broomhall
HUFTON, Olwen. ‘Reflections on the Role of Women in the Early Modern Court’.
Court Historian, 5.1, 2000, pp. 1–13.
LA FERRIÈRE-PERCY, Hector de, ed. Lettres de Catherine de Médicis. Vol. 2. Paris:
Imprimerie Nationale, 1885.
LEVIN, Carole, and Robert BUCHOLZ, eds. Queens and Power in Medieval and Early
Modern England. Lincoln, NE: University of Nebraska Press, 2009.
McILVENNA, Una. Scandal and Reputation at the Court of Catherine de Medici.
London: Routledge, 2016.
MORTON, Adam. ‘Introduction: Politics, Culture and Queens Consort’. Queens
Consort, Cultural Transfer and European Politics, c. 1500–1800. Ed. Helen
Watanabe-O’Kelly and Adam Morton. London: Routledge, 2017, pp. 1–14.
NAVARRE, Marguerite de. A Godly Medytacyon of the christen sowle Concerninge
a love towardes God and hys Christe, Compyled in frenche by lady Margarete
quene of Navere, and aptely translated into Englysh by the ryght vertuouse lady
Elyzabeth, doughter to our late soverayne Kynge Henri the viii. London, 1548.
NEVILLE, Kristoffer, and Lisa SKOGH. ‘Introduction: Queen Hedwig Eleonora and
the Arts’. Queen Hedwig Eleonora and the Arts: Court Culture in Seventeenth-
Century Northern Europe. Ed. Kristoffer Neville and Lisa Skogh. London:
Routledge, 2017, pp. 1–17.
OLIVÁN SANTALIESTRA, Laura. ‘Isabel de Borbon, “Paloma medianera de la paz”:
politicas y culturas de pacificacíon de una reina consorte en el siglo xvii’. La paz,
partera de la historia. Ed. Juan Manuel Jiménez Arenas and Francisco Muñoz.
Granada: Editorial Universidad de Granada, 2013a, pp. 191–220.
—. ‘Isabel de Borbón’s Sartorial Politics: From French Princess to “Habsburg”
Regent’. Early Modern Habsburg Women: Transnational Contexts, Cultural
Conflicts, Dynastic Continuities. Ed. Anne J. Cruz and Maria Galli Stampino.
Farnham: Ashgate, 2013b, pp. 97–124.
—. ‘Género, gobierno y legitimidad en las regencias de Isabel de Borbón y Mariana
de Austria’. Historia y Política, 31, 2014, pp. 21–48.
ORESKO, Robert. ‘Maria Giovanna Battista of Savoy-Nemours (1644–1724): Daughter,
Consort, and Regent of Savoy’. Queenship in Europe 1660–1815: The Role of the
Consort. Ed. Clarissa Campbell Orr. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press,
2004, pp. 16–55.
PALOS, Joan-Lluís, and Magdalena S. SANCHEZ, ed. Early Modern Dynastic Mar-
riages and Cultural Transfer. Farnham: Ashgate, 2016.
PIBIRI, Eva, and Fanny ABBOTT, eds. Féminité et masculinité altérées: transgressions
et inversion des genres au Moyen Âge. Florence: Sismel, 2017.
PRESCOTT, Anne Lake. ‘The Pearl of the Valois and Elizabeth I: Marguerite de
Navarre’s Miroir and Tudor England’. Silent but for the Word: Tudor Women as
In the Orbit of the King 37
Patrons, Translators, and Writers of Religious Works. Ed. Margaret Hannay. Kent,
OH: Kent State Press, 1985, pp. 61–76.
RIVERE DE CARLES, Nathalie, ed. Early Modern Diplomacy, Theatre and Soft
Power: The Making of Peace. Basingstoke: Palgrave, 2016.
SANTINELLI-FOLTZ, Emmanuelle, and Armel NAYT-DUBOIS, eds. Femmes de
pouvoir et pouvoir des femmes dans l’Occident medieval et moderne. Valenciennes:
Publications de l’Université de Valenciennes, 2009.
SCHAUB, Marine-Karine, and Isabelle POUTRIN, eds. Femmes et pouvoir poli-
tique: les princesses d’Europe, xve–xviiie siècle. Rosny-sous-Bois: Editions
Bréal, 2007.
SCHULTE, Regina, ed. The Body of the Queen: Gender and Rule in the Courtly World,
1500–2000. New York: Berghahn, 2006.
SCHUTZ, A.H. Vernacular Books in Parisian Private Libraries of the Sixteenth Century
According to the Notarial Inventories. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina
Press, 1955.
SEYMOUR, Anne, Margaret, and Jane. Annae, Margaritae, Ianae, Sororum virginum
heroidum anglarum, in mortem Diuae Margaritae Valesiae nauarrorum Reginae,
Hecatodistichon. Paris: Regnault and Claude Chaudière, 1550.
—. Le Tombeau de Marguerite de Valois royne de Navarre. Faict premierement en
disticques latins par les trois soeurs princesses en Angleterre. Depuis traduictz
en grec, italie[n], & françois par plusieurs des excellentz poétes de la Fra[n]ce.
Auecques plusieurs odes, hymnes, cantiques, epitaphes, sur le mesme subiect.
Paris: Michel Fezandat and Robert Granjon, 1551.
SLUGA, Glenda, and Carolyn JAMES, eds. Women, Diplomacy and International
Politics Since 1500. London: Routledge, 2015.
SNYDER, Susan. ‘Guilty Sisters: Marguerite de Navarre, Elizabeth of England, and
the Miroir de l’ame pecheresse’. Renaissance Quarterly, 50.2, 1997, pp. 443–58.
STEVENSON, Jane, and Peter DAVIDSON, eds. ‘Anne Dudley, née Seymour,
Later Unton, with Margaret and Jane Seymour (after 1535–1587/8, after 1535–??,
1541–1551)’. Early Modern Women Poets (1520–1700): An Anthology. Oxford: Oxford
University Press, 2001, pp. 39–42.
TARBIN, Stephanie, and Susan BROOMHALL, eds. Women, Identities and Com-
munities in Early Modern Europe. Aldershot: Ashgate, 2008.
TAYLOR, Craig. ‘The Salic Law and the Valois Succession to the French Crown’.
French History, 15.4, 2001, pp. 358–77.
TOLLEY, Thomas. ‘States of Independence: Women Regents as Patrons of the
Visual Arts in Renaissance France’. Renaissance Studies, 10.2, 1996, pp. 237–58.
VIENNOT, Éliane. La France, les femmes et le pouvoir. Vol. 1: L’Invention de la loi
salique. Paris: Librairie Académique Perrin, 2006.
38 Susan Broomhall
WALKER, Claire, and Heather KERR, eds. ‘Fama’ and Her Sisters: Gossip and Rumour
in Early Modern Europe. Leiden: Brepols, 2015.
WARTENBERG, Thomas, ed., Rethinking Power. Albany, NY: SUNY Press, 1992.
WATANABE-O’KELLY, Helen. ‘Afterword: Queens Consort, Dynasty and Cultural
Transfer’. Queens Consort, Cultural Transfer and European Politics, c. 1500–1800.
Ed. Helen Watanabe-O’Kelly and Adam Morton. London: Routledge, 2017,
pp. 231–49.
WATANABE-O’KELLY, Helen and Adam MORTON, eds. Queens Consort, Cultural
Transfer and European Politics, c. 1500–1800. London: Routledge, 2017.
WEIL, Rachel. ‘Royal Flesh, Gender and the Construction of Monarchy’. The Body of
the Queen: Gender and Rule in the Courtly World, 1500–2000. Ed. Regina Schulte.
New York: Berghahn, 2006, pp. 88–102.
WIESNER-HANKS, Merry. ‘Gender and Cultural Power in Global Perspective’.
Gender and Political Culture in Early Modern Europe. Ed. James Daybell and
Svante Norrhem. London: Routledge, 2016, pp. 217–35.
WILSON-CHEVALIER, Kathleen. ‘“Trinités royales” et “quadrangle d’amour”: Claude
de France, Marguerite de Navarre, François Ier, Louise de Savoie et la réforme
fabriste de l’Église’. ‘La Dame de Cœur’: patronage et mécénat religieux des femmes
de pouvoir dans l’Europe des xive–xviie siècles. Ed. Murielle Gaude-Ferragu and
Cécile Vincent-Cassy. Rennes: Presses universitaires de Rennes, 2016, pp. 123–36.
YOUNG, Iris Marion. Throwing Like a Girl and Other Essays in Feminist Philosophy
and Social Theory. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1990.
ZUM KOLK, Caroline. Catherine de Médicis et sa maison: la fonction politique de la
maison de la Reine (1533–1589). PhD diss., Paris VIII, 2006.
—. ‘Les Femmes à la cour de France au xvie siècle: la fonction politique de la maison
de Catherine de Médicis (1533–1574)’. Femmes de pouvoir et pouvoir des femmes
dans l’Occident médiéval et moderne. Ed. Emmanuelle Santinelli-Foltz and
Armel Nayt-Dubois. Valenciennes: Publications de l’Université de Valenciennes,
2009a, pp. 237–58.
—. ‘The Household of the Queen of France in the Sixteenth Century’. The Court
Historian, 14.1, 2009b, pp. 3–22.
—. ‘L’Évolution d’un service curial: la chapelle de la reine de France (xiiie–xvie
siècle) ’. ‘La Dame de Cœur’: patronage et mécénat religieux des femmes de pouvoir
dans l’Europe des xive–xviie siècles. Ed. Murielle Gaude-Ferragu and Cécile
Vincent-Cassy. Rennes: Presses universitaires de Rennes, 2016, pp. 51–66.
In the Orbit of the King 39
Aubrée David-Chapy
Abstract
The last decades of the fifteenth and the dawn of the sixteenth century
represent a political and institutional turning point when women such
as Anne de France and Louise de Savoie asserted themselves at court
and at the head of the realm. This chapter considers how both princesses
established and sustained power. Their legitimacy was built on blood,
dynasty, law, and royal choice, adopting similar strategies to strengthen
their power and wielding an unusual authority. Surrounded by many
women, both regents build a ‘royaume de fémynie’ at the royal court
where they displayed their political and symbolical power. Under their
influence, the female court became a political sphere where they held
first rank, just under the queen.
In France, the end of the fifteenth century and beginning of the sixteenth
century witnessed the emergence of female regency, which became pro-
gressively established as an institution and form of government in itself.
The French court became a place of exercise of women’s power where two
princesses, Anne de France (1461–1522) and Louise de Savoie (1476–1531)
imposed themselves, successively, at the head of the realm, and played an
essential part in the genesis of this new kind of power.
Broomhall, S. (ed.), Women and Power at the French Court, 1483–1563, Amsterdam University
Press, 2018.
doi: 10.5117/9789462983427/ch01
44 Aubrée David - Chapy
I would like to thank Susan Broomhall and Kathleen Wilson-Chevalier for their corrections
and advice.
1 He became Duke of Bourbon in 1488.
2 This includes even Blanche of Castile (1188–1252), mother of Saint Louis (1214–1270).
The Political, Symbolic, and Courtly Power 45
A priori, neither Anne de France nor Louise de Savoie was destined to exert
an almost sovereign power by the side of Charles VIII or François I. Neither
had been part of the King’s Council before arriving on the political stage.
Nevertheless, they had had experience at the French court where each had
been brought up and lived, either as the king’s daughter in the case of Anne
or, for Louise, as niece of Charlotte de Savoie (1441–1483).3
From an institutional perspective, the two women came to power in
very different ways. In 1483, Anne’s accession to power because of the
king’s minority occurred outside of any legal framework. Indeed, there
was no fixed rule as to the choice of the regent who received power during
a sovereign’s minority. Traditionally, the latter was under the guardianship
of his mother, the queen, but no law determined this practice. Anne de
France took advantage of this situation to exclude her mother from the
tutelage of the king, whom she took under her own care. There were several
points in her favour. At the death of Louis XI, whose main councillor was
her husband, Pierre de Beaujeu, the couple were already established at the
head of the realm. Their accession to power provided political continuity
that Louis XI desired. Indeed, in 1482 the king had verbally designated them
legatees of power to his son Charles during a famous session in which he gave
instructions to the dauphin. 4 All the contemporary chroniclers, including
Philippe de Commynes (1447–1511) and Alain Bouchart (b. 1440), confirm
that the king intended to bring the Beaujeus to power during Charles VIII’s
minority.5 Yet, in the ordinance written after this episode, the couple were
not identified directly. This vagueness weakened their position and forced
them to confront others who considered themselves as the legitimate holders
of power. Their most vigorous opponent was the first blood prince, Louis II,
Duke of Orleans (1462–1515), future Louis XII, who would inherit the crown
if Charles VIII died without issue. Louis claimed the regency due to his rank
3 Louise de Savoie was the daughter of Count Philippe of Bresse, future Duke of Savoy, and
the niece of Louis XI.
4 Pardessus, pp. 56–60: ‘Nous lui avons ordonné, commandé ainsi que père peust faire à
son filz, qu’il se gouverne, entretiengne en bon regime et entretenement dudit royaume par
le conseil, advis et gouvernement de noz parens et seigneurs de nostre sang et lignaige’ (‘We
ordered and commanded him, as a father can his son, to govern himself, and rule the realm with
the council, advice and government of our parents and feudal lords of our blood and lineage’).
All translations are my own unless otherwise stated.
5 Commynes; Bouchart.
46 Aubrée David - Chapy
and rallied many noblemen around him. The ‘princes’ party’ opposed the
‘royal party’ of the Beaujeus as early as 1485.
In this unstable context, the États généraux met at the beginning of 1484
in Tours. They aimed primarily to designate the future King’s Councillors
and to declare the need for a regency. The decision of the members benefited
the Beaujeus, who received the guardianship of the king.6 Pierre was also
designated as Council President in times when Charles VIII and the Dukes
of Orleans and Bourbon were absent.7 Thus, the Beaujeus held power. But
they endured opposition from the nobility for several years and it would be
1488 before Anne de France won the war against the dukes, Louis of Orleans,
François II of Brittany (1435–1488), and Maximilian of Austria (1459–1519), after
the victory of Saint-Aubin-du-Cormier. This took her to the height of her power.
During this ‘Mad War’, Anne de France fought to retain her power while
ruling the realm, making her a powerful female exemplar for those who
followed. She laid the foundations for a feminine practice of power as she
ruled almost as a regent. This facilitated Louise de Savoie’s rise to power as a
regent in 1515, only nine months after the accession of her son, François I, to
the throne. Anne de France’s government prefigured that of Louise de Savoie;
it provided both practical and theoretical principles for its establishment.
Over three decades, a new institution and the implementation of a power
of unprecedented proportions was formed.
The nomination of Louise de Savoie, Duchess of Angoulême, as regent
occurred in a peaceful context and did not generate any opposition, for the
king took many precautions in the way he designated his mother. After the
legal vagueness of Anne’s experience in the 1480s came an institutional
precision that strengthened Louise’s status against potential opponents.
Thus Anne de France’s de facto regency was followed by a de jure regency
instituted in 1515. The rupture was semantic, juridical, institutional, and
political. For the first time, a woman held the title of regent with considerable
prerogatives that were defined in a royal ordinance, promulgated before the
king left for Italy.8 On the eve of his second departure and during his war,
the king promulgated the 1523, 1524, and 1525 ordinances in which he again
delegated vast powers to his mother.9 The shift towards an entirely female
power occurred during François I’s captivity in Madrid, in 1525. Louise, regent
6 Bernier, p. 703.
7 Bernier, p. 702.
8 Archives nationales (AN), J. 1037, n°7 and published in Levasseur, I, 1902, pp. 262–67.
9 Champollion-Figeac, pp. 1–9 and Levasseur, III, 1932, pp. 282–89; then AN, J. 910, n° 10, and
published in Champollion-Figeac, pp. 29–31 and in Levasseur, IV, 1933, pp. 51–52; and finally,
Champollion-Figeac, pp. 416–25.
The Political, Symbolic, and Courtly Power 47
of the realm and guardian of the children of France, had issued hundreds of
edicts and mandates written in her own name and using her own formula
‘for such is my pleasure’.10 Louise de Savoie, legitimized in power by her son,
was the embodiment of auctoritas, potestas, and imperium. In theory, she
was in possession of a quasi-sovereign power.
Thereafter female regency could exist because it had been officially
established as a fully fledged power. After Anne de France, women progres-
sively rose to the head of the realm and this process bolstered their personal
power. In turn, with the support of the monarchs, both princesses imagined
and practiced an almost royal power, during the minority or the absence
of the kings with whom they shared the authority. Each wielded a vast
power and was involved in all aspects of politics including diplomacy and
marriages, domestic and foreign affairs, justice, and economy.11
As their authority and their presence at the head of the State could be
contested, Anne de France and Louise de Savoie both developed strategies
to retain power. The differences in their strategies followed from the nature
of the power each exerted. Regency was by nature an unstable and weak
form of power as it arose in the minority or absence of the sovereign: it was
open to challenge, especially when upheld by women.
For Charles VIII’s sister and François I’s mother, a key concern was to
remain the exclusive intermediary between the monarch and his subjects.
A key strategy to keep power was to remain beside him at court as well as
at war.12 Anne acted as a shield, a bulwark, against the king’s enemies; that
is, her own enemies. The rebellious nobles of the realm such as Louis II
d’Orléans, Charles d’Angoulême (1459–1496), René d’Alençon (1454–1492),
and François de Dunois (1447–1491) were not permitted to approach the
royal person. This proximity had a double meaning. It gave power to the
Beaujeu family who monopolized and controled access to the king and also
symbolized their power and status. The Beaujeus appeared as the most senior
individuals in the realm after Charles VIII. Anne de France exerted power
through her permanent proximity to her brother, a symbolic presence that
was the guarantee and the expression of her might.
Louise de Savoie’s situation was very different. Her two regencies cor-
responded with the absence of the sovereign and were generated de facto by
his physical distance from her. Alone at the head of the State, she held almost
full power. During the king’s absences, the regent stood in for the sovereign
and represented him in the eyes of the subjects. The king’s presence was
thus superfluous, as his mother assumed the features of a quasi-sovereign,
provided with an auctoritas that bestowed real political power. On the other
hand, when François I returned, the regent Louise de Savoie, a woman, was
deprived of institutional office. The essence of the power she exerted then
metamorphosed into a power of influence of the kind more commonly
wielded by women in particular, and often difficult for historians to discern
and to measure. This power of influence flowed from an everyday pres-
ence close to the king, at court, at his Council, and even during the royal
ceremonies. Contemporaries at the royal court expressed Louise’s influence
through the formula, ‘the King and Madame’, which signified a couple
connected through blood, presence, power, and shared decision-making.13
For Anne de France and Louise de Savoie, the political consequence of
their presence close to the king at court was the exercise of power as a couple.
Indeed, Anne exerted power either with her brother, or her husband, but always
as one partner in a couple. In her History of the Siege of Brest that follows the
Enseignements (1503) written for her daughter Suzanne de Bourbon (1491–1521),
Anne de France expressed a personal vision of power. Through the voice of
a noblewoman, the main character of the work, she asserts to her husband:
My dear, love and duty claim that, of all principal matters, according
to God and wisdom, I should share with you as one heart in two bodies
and one will.14
Through the words of the protagonist, Anne revealed her personal political
practice, in which a wise woman was equal to her husband, especially in
matters of rule and decision-making. Moreover, an attentive reading of the
correspondence between Anne de France and Charles VIII reveals the extent
to which the king’s will merged with that of his sister.15 Within this inseparable
political couple, each played a role: Charles retained symbolic authority,
while his sister held the real power; that is, the decision-making power. Anne
exerted this prerogative in full: Charles legitimated his sister’s decisions.
This modus operandi represented the application of an ideal of government
that would gain unprecedented political and mystical magnitude under
Louise de Savoie. As regent, she was a member of a united ‘royal trinity’
along with François I and his sister, Marguerite d’Angoulême.16 Louise
de Savoie used this expression, coined by Marguerite, in her letters and
in ceremonies to present their relationship as a quasi-mystical union.17
Even contemporaries used it. For example, the poet Jehan Marot (c. 1450–c.
1526) evoked the ‘royal trinity’, as did the bishop and statesman, Guillaume
Briçonnet (1470–1534) who wrote to Marguerite: ‘You are in this world a
trinity of persons’.18 Thus, with the support of her daughter and contemporary
authors, Louise de Savoie worked to build her political power on blood and
a mystical conceptualization. Whether as a couple or a trinity, however,
these formulations functioned only with the presence of the king.
To strengthen their personal power at the head of the realm, Anne de France
and Louise de Savoie developed strong networks, especially at the French
court, through numerous alliances.19 The establishment of Anne de France’s
government was based primarily on people gathered within networks that
she maintained, consolidated, and enlarged. Her power was established
through favor and fidelity as well as a party of loyal followers, from princes
to nobles and servants of the State, who were integrated into these networks.
Loyalty represented a political instrument in the hands of the Beaujeus, as
was frequently the case in the period.
The Beaujeus first relied on networks inherited from the reign of Louis
XI. In the midst of the ‘Mad War’, Anne de France knew how to maintain
the loyalty of military men and servants of the State.20 She progressively
gained the support of the princes who represented a potential threat to her
power. Providing gifts and bestowing responsibilities, she won the support
16 Knecht.
17 She writes: ‘by the grace of God our Trinity has always been united’ (‘le Créateur nous a fait
la grasse que nostre trynyté a tousjours esté unye’), cited in Lecoq, p. 393.
18 Translation of the author. ‘Vous estes en ce monde une trinité de personnes’, Lecoq, p. 395.
19 David-Chapy, 2018b.
20 These men are Louis Malet de Graville, Jean de Baudricourt, Louis II de La Trémoille, and
the marshal of Gié.
50 Aubrée David - Chapy
21 Treaty of Montargis, 13 October 1484, BnF, coll. Doat, vol. X, fol. 95. Letter of René, Duke of
Lorraine, Bar, 30 September 1484, in Jaligny, pp. 451–52.
22 Members of the house of Bourbon included Louis, bastard of Bourbon and admiral of France,
Charles de Bourbon-Lavedan, Louis de Bourbon-Montpensier, François de Bourbon-Vendôme,
Gilbert de Bourbon-Montpensier.
23 AN, X1a 9319, 9320, 9321.
The Political, Symbolic, and Courtly Power 51
More than any other strategy, however, Anne de France and Louise de
Savoie practiced a power based on virtue at court and at the head of the
24 Michon, p. 77.
25 ‘Elle s’impose indiscutablement comme la protectrice du conseil dont elle contrôle les
entrées et ordonne les sorties’, Michon, p. 85.
26 These princesses included her sister Jeanne de France, her aunt Madeleine de France, her
mother-in-law, the Duchess of Bourbon Agnès of Burgundy, her sister-in-law Jeanne de Bourbon,
her cousins and nieces Philippe de Gueldres, Gabrielle de Bourbon-Montpensier, Jeanne de
Bourbon-Vendôme, and Françoise and Marie of Luxembourg.
27 Pizan, 1992, pp. 144–45.
52 Aubrée David - Chapy
realm. For these princesses, virtue was at once a factor of legitimacy and a
source of power. Virtue was an ethic as well as a policy, a perpetual quest
and an object of discourse that permitted them to shine at court. It was
partly because of their personal virtues that Louis XI and François I chose
Anne and Louise, respectively, to govern, preserve peace and common good,
and secure the crown. The virtues modeled by the princesses corresponded
to standards Christine de Pizan (1364–1430) theorized and addressed to
women in the Book of the Three Virtues.28 Such ideals had a legitimizing
effect upon which these kings and princesses relied. Among these qualities
was intelligence, or political ‘finesse’, which both women possessed from
long experience and observation at the court. Above all, both Anne de
France and Louise de Savoie had inherited a set of political practices from
their fathers. This fact is highlighted by the Venetian ambassador Girolamo
Zorzi, present at the court from 1485 to 1487, who described Anne as ‘a
woman of great seriousness and intelligence, who is walking, by her action,
in the footsteps of her father’.29 The political practice of Anne and Louise
was based upon careful observation of the mechanisms and functioning of
power at the French court, and inspired by a common heritage of practices,
the ‘memory’ of which they perpetuated and maintained through their
government.
This ‘finesse’ was enhanced by a shared experience of education and
acculturation. First, as princesses, their training stemmed from the same
basis and was inspired by the same referents, found in the same books.
Second, they shared blood ties and an intimate relationship that developed
at the court of France where Anne educated Louise.30 Anne transmitted
to Louise an important cultural heritage based on the imitation of ethical
and political models. Thus, when they came to power, Anne and Louise
were accomplished and cultured women able to draw upon their culture
to govern the realm wisely and virtuously and to shine at court through
their conversation and behavior.31
28 Pizan, 1989.
29 ‘Une femme de grand sérieux et intelligence, qui marche, dans son action, dans les traces
de son père’, Letter Book of Girolamo Zorzi, British Museum, MS Add. 48067, fol. 12v, cited in
Blanchard, p. 49.
30 Louise de Savoie arrived in 1483 at the French court and was educated by Anne de France,
as well as Margaret of Austria or Philippe de Gueldres.
31 Anne de France was only 22 years old when she came to power; Louise de Savoie was 40
years old in 1515 and was, at her second regency, a mature woman with 50 years of experience
of power.
The Political, Symbolic, and Courtly Power 53
32 ‘Noblesse, tant soit grande, ne vaut rien si elle n’est ornée de vertus’, David-Chapy, 2016,
p. 61.
33 Pizan’s Livre de la Cité des Dames and Livre des trois Vertus were specifically addressed to
women.
34 See David-Chapy, 2016, p. 263.
35 ‘Madame Anne […] est encores des plus saiges et vertueuses’, Seyssel, p. 190.
36 Gaude-Ferragu, p. 117.
37 David-Chapy, 2016, p. 41.
38 Pizan, 1989, pp. 66–68 and David-Chapy, 2016, pp. 267–68 and also pp. 597–98 and p. 634.
39 David-Chapy, 2016, pp. 60–61.
40 See David-Chapy, 2016, pp. 188–89.
54 Aubrée David - Chapy
Prudence in behavior was closely linked to eloquence, and this verbal prudence
was considered a gift from God. It was a political tool, a way of building and
reinforcing power and used as such by Anne de France and Louise de Savoie.45
This period witnessed the genesis of a new kind of civility, based on the
art of speech, and the presence of women at court. It was theorized in Anne
de France’s Enseignements as well as in The Book of the Courtier by Baldassare
Castiglione (1478–1529), published in 1528. Mastering the art of eloquence
stemmed from an ability to distinguish between reality and appearance,
between what was seen and shown, and what was thought and said. It gave
one a political advantage. In all situations, as Pizan suggested, one had to
‘have an ordered way of speaking and a wise eloquence’. 46 Anne de France,
heiress to Pizan’s ideas, began to conceptualize eloquence and to establish
protocols for it. Anne herself was praised by her contemporaries for her
prudent and efficient speech. Thanks to her wisdom and her knowledge,
she defeated her enemies, and persuaded her interlocutors. The anonymous
author of L’Ainsnée fille de fortune, a panegyric poem composed in honor of
Anne in 1489, described her powerful eloquence as follows:
Under the influence of Anne de France and Louise de Savoie, a Court of La-
dies emerged as a political space.50 The court was becoming an increasingly
feminized center of power. Formerly a male-dominated sphere, henceforth
it contained more and more ladies and demoiselles who played symbolic
and political roles.51 Although author Pierre de Brantôme (1537–1614) at-
tributed the development of a strong female presence at court to Anne
de Bretagne, it may be necessary to look more closely at Anne de France’s
contribution.52 She worked towards the feminization of the court, even
before her sister-in-law. The ducal court of Moulins, in which Anne de
France moved as early as 1488, represented a kind of courtly laboratory due
to the number of women present there. This female court was intended as
the place where the model of the virtuous princess was embodied. Through
its moral prestige and its wealth, this Bourbon court was intended as the
expression of Anne’s political power. The maintenance of this court, which
was the materialization of the ideal of virtuous and noble behavior, was
part of a female practice of power. Elements of a political strategy, based
on fidelity networks, enhanced it further, reinforcing the princess’s power
at the ducal level as well as at the French court. Furthermore, the symbolic
power of a brilliant court whose prestige redounded on Anne de France’s
authority was considerable. The Court of Ladies reflected the quest for an
ideal, at the same time as a deliberate strategy of political reinforcement.
at the court of Anne de France that he had fallen in love with one of them.58
The Italians particularly marveled at the friendly reception that princesses
and ladies of their households extended to them, and specifically discussed
important and serious matters with Anne and Louise. In 1515, Anne still
granted audiences. The Mantuan ambassador, and future Duke of Mantua,
Federico Gonzaga (1500–1540) described the ‘marvellous joy’ with which
Anne welcomed him during his visits.59 The relationships were more than
cordial but political concerns underpinned the discourse; Anne de France
remained above all a woman of power. Gonzaga wrote that he ‘spoke about
the Italian case with Madame of Bourbon who told [him] she desired peace’.60
Anne de France and Louise de Savoie both dominated these courts from
which they obtained formidable prestige. Indeed, in May 1506, at the betrothal
of Claude de France and François d’Angoulême, a contemporary exclaimed of
the procession led by Anne and Louise, surrounded by numerous ladies, that
‘it seemed that the realm of femynie had arrived’ at the French court.61 This
reflects the image of power, prestige, and perfection that both princesses,
who appeared as queens in this ‘realm of femynie’, sought to bring to life. In
the eyes of contemporaries, the courts of these princesses embodied, by their
magnificence, the theoretical, cultural, and social ideals proposed by Pizan.
They represented the symbolic and political accomplishment of a model that
participated in the creation of the new courtly character of the female regent.
Political power was expressed through symbols and with rank at court, which
was itself a locus of power. Anne de France and Louise de Savoie dominated
the courtly sphere by their presence and the symbols they deployed over
time. This staging at court was part of their female power.62
What rank could Anne de France claim in the courtly ceremonies from her
royal birth? What place did she hold at the queen’s court? Le Cérémonial des
Estats de France, written by Eleanor de Poitiers, answered these questions
58 Grossino to the marquise of Mantua, 28 February 1516, Mantua, Archivio di Stato, A.G. 633.
David-Chapy, 2016, p. 603.
59 Tamalio, p. 234.
60 ‘Heri ragionando dela cose de Italia con Madame de borbone la mi disse che la desideraria
pace’, Tamalio, p. 242.
61 Anonymous. ‘Il semblait que le royaume de fémynie fût arrivé’, cited in Viennot and
Wilson-Chevalier.
62 See David-Chapy, 2014.
The Political, Symbolic, and Courtly Power 59
for the Burgundian court.63 For the ‘daughters of France’, blood was more
important than the rank of their husband: they were positioned at court
just behind the queen. Thus, until 1491, in the absence of the very young
queen, Margaret of Austria, Anne de France held precedence in all court
ceremonies. According to the chronicler Alain Bouchart (c. 1440–after
1514), Charles VIII’s sister demanded that everybody should curtsey to her.
This gesture was supposed to pay homage to the dignity of the woman
who was the king’s guardian: ‘Madame de Beaujeu had the guardianship
of the person of the king and for this reason, all the other state officers and
noble men would curtsey to her’.64 Moreover, Anne de France projected her
omnipresence at state ceremonies such as the coronation, royal entries, and
weddings. Her precedence at court continued after her brother’s death. In
the reigns of Louis XII and François I, Anne was treated with the utmost
respect, as the letters of the Mantuan ambassador Grossino show. In 1516 he
wrote that the Duchess of Bourbon was treated with ‘the highest honours
by the whole court of France’.65
Whereas Anne benefited from a specific rank as ‘daughter of France’,
Louise de Savoie had to create a specific position with a kind of dignitas
at the center of the court, one which was legitimized by her status as royal
mother and regent. A quest for precedence at court inspired her actions
and motivated the construction of the political character she designed for
herself. A priori, Louise’s body had no sacred nature in itself, as she was
not a queen; thus, the king’s mother had to assume a sacredness of a new
essence and to transpose the notion of the sovereign body of the queen to
the regent’s body.66 Thus, she assumed an unprecedented courtly character
that reflected and expressed her political power. More than Anne de France,
Louise de Savoie created a concept around her person to extol her image
and power. With her developed the desire to imagine this new political and
courtly character of the female regent as a fully fledged woman of power,
as devoted to the realm as the king. This process would reach its peak with
the queen Catherine de Médicis.67
As a regent and mother of the king, Louise de Savoie had no codified rank
in the protocols of the court. To bridge this theoretical gap, she endeavored
to gain a rank that reflected her very extensive power and her status as
mother of the sovereign. As early as 1515, she was given an exceptional place
in ceremonies at the court, in which she had thus far appeared among the
second rank. Her son promoted her to an unequaled rank that permitted
her to stand next to her daughter-in-law, the queen, during royal ceremo-
nies. Louise valued her place at the very heart of the court and sought to
strengthen it from 1515 until her death in 1531.68 Contemporary chroniclers
confirm Louise’s precedence in royal ceremonies from as early as 1515.69 For
example, in 1517, at the coronation of Claude de France: ‘after [the queen]
Madame, mother of the king, walked alone’, followed by the ladies of the
court.70 Likewise, in 1531, at Eleanor of Austria’s coronation, Louise again
walked first and alone, even before the king’s daughters.71 In 1520, during
royal entries in cities of the realm such as Poitiers, Angoulême, Cognac, and
La Rochelle, Louise stood next to the royal couple.72 Such an association of
the king’s mother to the royal couple during such entries was a remarkable
phenomenon in the history of the realm.
The absences of François I whom Louise officially represented justified
the place of honor in power and court ceremonies that she was given. Louise
de Savoie was engaged in a real conquest of the courtly and ceremonial space
where the queen was the only person who legitimately had precedence over
her. As was Anne de France before her, Louise was distinguished as the
first princess in the realm, after Claude de France and Eleanor of Austria.
From 1524 until 1530, when there was no queen, she appeared as the main
female figure in the realm. From 1525–1526, she was honored for her political
successes during the war against the imperial camp and the liberation of
François I from his captivity in Madrid during 1525.73 Through the influence of
the king, the realm expressed its gratitude towards the regent via precedence
protocols that she had contributed to creating. The institutional invention
that gave birth to female regency was linked to an associated invention of
protocol. The political character of the regent corresponded with a hitherto
unprecedented court figure who symbolically dazzled the court with her
prestige and might.
Louise de Savoie stood as a character apart, between the queen and the
other princesses. Such staging arose from an intellectual and carefully
considered construction that verged on glorification, thanks to extensive
use of symbols in ceremonies, iconography, and books. She was already
employing the features of Prudence and associating herself with Saint Louis’s
mother, Blanche of Castile, as early as 1517, at Claude de France’s coronation
and arrival at the Palais Royal in Paris.74 Indeed, Blanche of Castile was
represented on a scaffolding, saying to the King of France: ‘my beloved son,
do love wisdom’.75 The example of Blanche here functioned as a symbolical
and metaphorical reference to the power that Louise, the virtuous mother
and widow, held in government. In 1530, when Eleanor of Austria entered
Bordeaux, Louise was again associated with the royal couple during the
entrance ceremony. The city glorified the king’s mother as a member of the
royal dynasty and even of a divine family. She was compared with Pallas,
goddess of prudence and wisdom.76 Ceremonies were an opportunity for
Louise de Savoie to display the symbols that she held dear and that she
employed to build her image of woman of power and mother of the king.
During the early Renaissance, a double process was occurring, which
consisted in the construction of a political and courtly female power. The
‘regents’, Anne de France and Louise de Savoie, dominated both the head
of the State and at the French court. Through the power they wielded, both
princesses were the pivots of political and court life. Their precedence at
court, their numerous networks, their major influence in political decision-
making tell us a great deal about the early exercise of female regency in
France. In spite of the challenges and opposition they had to overcome,
supported by Charles VIII and François I and thanks to political strategies
that included networks, proximity next to the king, the virtuous practice of
power, and eloquence, they succeeded in gaining unequaled cultural and
political might and asserting a legal and institutionalized kind of power
modeled on royal power. Ruling the realm, they took part in sovereignty
and possessed the auctoritas and imperium usually constitutive of royal
power; in the monarchical ceremonies and at court, they were honored
and even glorified as women of power. Following in the footsteps of Pizan,
both princesses embodied virtuous power. This political and ethical art
of behavior at the head of the State and at court was an enduring legacy
for the numerous women who filled the European courts during the early
modern period.
Works cited
BERNIER, Adhelm, ed. Journal des Etats généraux de France tenus à Tours en 1484
sous le règne de Charles VIII rédigé en latin par Jehan Masselin, député du baillage
de Rouen. Paris: Imprimerie Royale, 1835.
BLANCHARD, J. Commynes l’européen. Paris: Fayard, 1996.
BOUCHART, Alain. Grandes Chroniques de Bretagne. Ed. Marie-Louise Auger.
Paris: CNRS éditions, 2013.
BRANTOME, Pierre de. Vie des dames illustres. Paris: Garnier, 1868.
BROOMHALL, Susan. ‘Gendering the Culture of Honour at the Fifteenth-Century
Burgundian Court’. Women, Identities and Communities in Europe, 1400–1800. Ed.
Susan Broomhall and Stephanie Tarbin. Aldershot: Ashgate, 2008, pp. 181–93.
CHAMPOLLION-FIGEAC, Aimé. Captivité du roi François Ier: documents inédits
sur l’histoire. Paris: Imprimerie Royale, 1847.
CHARLES VIII. Correspondance de Charles VIII et de ses conseillers avec Louis de
La Trémoille. Ed. Louis de La Trémoille. Paris, 1875.
COMMYNES, Philippe de. Mémoires. Ed. Joël Blanchard. Paris: Pocket, 2004.
CROUZET, Denis. Le Haut Cœur de Catherine de Médicis. Paris: Albin Michel, 2005.
DAVID-CHAPY, Aubrée. ‘Anne of France: Closeness to the King and Power’, The
Key to Power? The Culture of Access, Actes du colloque international d’Anvers, les
8 et 9 novembre 2012, written paper.
—. ‘Louise de Savoie, régente et mère du roi: l’investissement symbolique de
l’espace curial’. Réforme, Humanisme, Renaissance, Cahier François Ier, 79 (2014),
pp. 65–84.
—. Anne de France, Louise de Savoie, inventions d’un pouvoir au féminin. Paris:
Garnier, 2016.
—. ‘La Cour des Dames d’Anne de France et de Louise de Savoie: l’émergence d’un
nouvel espace de pouvoir’. Femmes à la Cour de France: statuts et fonctions. Ed.
Kathleen Wilson-Chevalier and Caroline Zum Kolk. Lille: Presses du Septentrion,
2018a, forthcoming.
—. ‘Les Réseaux d’Anne de France et de Louise de Savoie: clés de voûte d’un pouvoir
au féminin’. Femmes et réseaux dans les sociétés modernes et contemporaines:
réalités et représentations. Ed. Carole Carribon and Dominique Picco. Bordeaux:
Presses universitaires de Bordeaux, 2018b, forthcoming.
DESMOULINS, François. Dialogue sur la folie du jeu et la cour de Dame Prudence.
Bibliothèque nationale de France, ms. fr. 1863.
The Political, Symbolic, and Courtly Power 63
RIVAUD, David. Entrées épiscopales, royales et princières dans les villes du Centre-
Ouest du royaume de France (xiiie–xvie). Geneva: Droz, 2012.
SEYSSEL, Claude de. Les Louenges du roy Louis XIIe de ce nom (1508). Ed. Patricia
Eichel-Lojkine and Laurent Vissière. Geneva: Droz, 2009.
TAMALIO, Raffaele. Federigo Gonzaga alla Corte di Francesco I, di Francia nel
carteggio privato con Mantova, 1515–1517. Paris: Champion, 1994.
THENAUD, Jean. Le Triumphe des vertuz. Bibliothèque nationale de France, ms.
fr. 144.
—. Traité sur les vertus. Bibliothèque nationale de France, ms. fr. 12247.
VIENNOT, Éliane, and Kathleen WILSON-CHEVALIER, ed. Royaume de fémynie:
pouvoirs, contraintes, espaces de liberté des femmes, de la Renaissance à la fronde.
Paris: Champion, 1999.
ZUM KOLK, Caroline, ‘Les Femmes à la cour de France au xvie siècle: la fonction
politique de la maison de Catherine de Médicis (1533–1574)’. Femmes de pouvoir
et pouvoir des femmes dans l’Occident médiéval et moderne. Ed. Armel Nayt-
Dubois and Emmanuelle Santinelli-Foltz. Valenciennes: Presses universitaires
de Valenciennes, 2009, pp. 237–58.
Tracy Adams
Abstract
Anne de France’s early political success – her ability during the reign of
her younger brother, Charles VIII, to force the barons, especially the Duke
of Brittany, into line, – can be attributed in large part to her strategic
gift-giving. The first part of the essay draws on the canonical works on
gift-giving to create the context for examining Anne’s most important
presentations to show that women, like men, used gift-giving to consolidate
power. The second part of the essay proposes that, in addition, a specifi-
cally female version of gift-giving existed. Powerful women patrons or
brokers could call on female networks in ways open only to women to
accomplish goals that would have eluded men.
‘Kings and emperors give gifts’, announces the anonymous 1378 treatise on
kingship, Le Songe du vergier, ‘and for this reason they are powerful’.1 Female
members of the royal family also gave gifts: did this make them powerful as
well? Anne de France (1461–1522), regent for her younger brother Charles VIII
(1470–1498), gained the support of hostile barons through gift-giving after
the death of her father, Louis XI (1423–1483). Distributing gifts just as a male
regent would have done, she received the baronial cooperation that she was
seeking in return. But this was an exceptional case, earning Madame, as she
was often called in contemporary documents, praise as a sort of ersatz man,
1 ‘Lez Roys et lez imperereurs sont donataires, par consequant ilz sont seigneurs’, Schnerb-
Lièvre, II, p. 123.
Broomhall, S. (ed.), Women and Power at the French Court, 1483–1563, Amsterdam University
Press, 2018.
doi: 10.5117/9789462983427/CH02
66 Tr ac y Adams
a ‘woman truly surpassing the female sex’.2 In the context of this collection
on female power, a more relevant question than the one posed above might
be whether a specifically female version of gift-giving existed, and, if so,
what sort of power it yielded. Did Madame, in her capacity as giver of gifts,
that is, as a patron or broker, call on her female networks in ways open only
to women to accomplish goals that would have eluded men?
As recent work — including Nadine Akkerman and Birgit Houben’s vol-
ume on female households and Barbara Stephenson’s study of the patronage
of Marguerite de Navarre (1492–1549) patronage — demonstrates, women,
like men, created communities upon whose members they drew for support
through strategic gift-giving.3 But whereas results of the practice — offices
and territories awarded, alliances in war — are relatively visible for men,
such female activity is often invisible to historians. Although we assume
that women prevailed on each other to carry out political work that required
the intervention of another woman, much of this influence was exerted
indirectly and therefore tends to be difficult to recover, as Sharon Kettering
has noted. 4 Still, if identifying concrete examples of women exchanging
gifts for services requiring a woman’s touch is not straightforward, such
examples can be unearthed, as I hope to show here, using the example
of the extended circle of Madame, who with her spouse Pierre of Beaujeu
(Duke of Bourbon as of 1488) served as unofficial regent for her younger
brother Charles VIII from late 1483 until the first years of the 1490s. Once
visible, these examples offer an important dimension to our knowledge of
how elite women ‘got things done’ in early modern France.
I begin this essay with a brief survey of Madame’s early gift-giving strate-
gies, by means of which she stabilized the kingdom after the death of Louis
XI. When the dying king left his daughter and Pierre as guardians of the
young monarch and therefore effective rulers of the realm, the pair faced
widespread challenges to their authority. Madame, however, as noted above,
managed to gain the support of the barons who otherwise would have risen
up against her. Still, new kings always awarded gifts (although, in contrast
with Madame, they typically enjoyed many other means of asserting their
authority), and thus it is difficult to see Madame’s practice in this case as
particularly female. The lack of distinction, however, can be seen as the
exception that proves the rule. Throughout this essay I hope to show that
2 ‘Virago sane supra muliebrem sexum’, a description attributed to Benedictine monk and
writer Nicolas Barthélemy of Loches (b. 1478), cited in Pélicier, p. 54, n. 1.
3 Although Stephenson (p. 2) emphasizes Marguerite’s extraordinary position.
4 Kettering, 1989, p. 837.
Anne de Fr ance and Gif t- Giving 67
when we move from Madame’s relations with the great lords of the kingdom
to her interactions with the women whom she raised and the interactions of
those women with each other, we discover women practicing a particularly
female version of gift-giving, getting things done indirectly but effectively.
Madame is known for her role as mentor, with courtier, soldier, historian and
memoirist, Pierre de Bourdeille, seigneur de Brantôme (1540–1614), famously
remarking that she was ‘always accompanied by a large number of ladies
and girls whom she raised very virtuously and wisely’ and adding that ‘there
was hardly a lady or girl of a great family of her times who did not learn
from her, the house of Bourbon being at the time one of the greatest and
most splendid in Christendom’.5 These ladies may very well have learned
virtue from Madame. But, as I hope to show here, they also learned how to
cultivate relationships, that is, give gifts to create bonds upon which they
drew for accomplishing political goals.
Thus when on 12 September 1483 Madame had the new king confirm the
officers of the Parlement of Paris in the exercise of their functions she was
awarding a gift that demanded reciprocity, in this case, loyalty.10 The next
day Charles VIII confirmed the offices of the Cour des aides.11 Madame then
approached the people, reducing the taille in a number of cities.12
She turned next to winning back the individual princes who had suffered
under her father. She freed René, Duke of Alençon and Count of Perche
(1454–1492) from the prison into which he had been thrown by Louis XI
and restored the territories that the king had seized from his father; she
restored the confiscated heritage of the children of Jacques d’Armagnac,
Duke of Nemours (1433–1477), another rebellious lord who had clashed
with Louis XI; she recalled Prince of Orange, Jean de Chalons (1443–1502),
from the banishment imposed on him by Louis XI; she restored the Barrois,
usurped by Louis XI, to René II, Duke of Lorraine (1451–1508); she returned
the territories that Louis XI had taken from the La Trémoille family, kin of
her husband, and given to royal favorite, Philippe de Commynes (1447–1511).
Her husband Pierre’s older brother, Duke Jean de Bourbon (1426–1488),
furious that Pierre, as the king’s son-in-law, had appropriated from him
Clermont-en-Beauvaisis, les Dombes, and the Beaujolais, was made con-
nétable and given governance of the Languedoc. Heir presumptive Louis of
8 Bijsterveld, pp. 124–26.
9 Kettering, 1988, pp. 131–32.
10 Pastoret, pp. 124–29.
11 Pastoret, 129–32.
12 For the details that follow see Labande-Mailfert, 1986, p. 43; Pradel, pp. 45–50; Chombart
de Lauwe, pp. 65–87; and Pélicier, pp. 54–61.
Anne de Fr ance and Gif t- Giving 69
Orleans, outraged that the Beaujeus were trying to deny him guardianship
of the king, was awarded governance of Paris, Île-de-France, Champagne,
and Brie as well as leadership of the Royal Council. Louis of Orleans’s uncle,
the Bastard of Orleans, Jean de Dunois (1402–1468), was given governance
of the Dauphiné.
Desirable marriages were gifts, as we noted, and, to further solidify
her relationship with the powerful seigneurs whom she was bringing to
her side, Madame turned to match-making when possible. She offered
her niece through Pierre, Gabrielle de Bourbon (c. 1460–1516), to Louis II
de la Trémoille (1460–1525) in 1484, and Philippe de Gueldres (1467–1547),
whom Madame at that time was raising at her own court, to René II, Duke
of Lorraine in 1485. Her aptitude for negotiation in this case is noted in
Philippe’s 1627 biography: Madame, interested in the marriage, spoke of it
to the Duke of Bourbon, and was ‘skilfully able to spin the thing’ such that
he was persuaded to approve it. In 1488 she gave her young charge, Louise
de Savoie (1476–1531), to Charles d’Angoulême (1459–1496).13
Through these large-scale forms of gift-giving, Madame created and
maintained the asymmetrical relationships necessary to her regency. True,
given Madame’s need to consolidate support quickly because her authority
was being openly challenged, this form of gift-giving was a more valuable tool
to her than it would have been to a male counterpart. Still, it might be argued
that her gift-giving in these cases does not represent a particularly female
way of asserting authority, for men also solidified alliances by awarding
lands, favors, and marriages. Such gift-giving was typical at the beginning
of any reign.
Female Gift-Giving
The large-scale gift-giving that we have just considered was open to any
ruler, in this case, regent, male or female. In what follows, I suggest that we
look for specifically female gift-giving within female networks. To begin to
define the particularity of female gift-giving as a way of wielding power, I
first consider a form of the practice that was restricted to men.
Late medieval guides to chivalry emphasize the emotional communities,
as Barbara H. Rosenwein has called them, the ‘group[s] in which people have
13 For the La Trémoille–Bourbon marriage see Bouchet, pp. 392–96. On Philippa of Guelders see
Bertrand-Didelon; Madame ‘sçût si bien tourner la chose’, Mérigot, p. 12. On the Savoy–Angoulême
marriage see Maulde La Clavière, p. 13.
70 Tr ac y Adams
a common stake, interest, values, and goals’, that develop during combat,
demonstrating how solidarity of the members was further enhanced
through gifts.14 Le Jouvencel (c. 1466) by Jean de Bueil (1406–1477) shows
the eponymous hero first as a lowly man-at-arms, and, later, after he has
proven his mettle, as a royal captain. In both cases, he is moved to fearless
deeds by the strong sentiments fostered through participation in a com-
munity of knights. In his first raid, his captain, a wise man who listens to
his advice, offers the young man a gift, a cuirass. This gift, along with the
personal presence of the captain, ‘doubled his courage and boldness’.15 Years
afterwards, when the Jouvencel and his men take Crathor, he reflects on
the joys of war. Among these is the love that develops among men during
combat: a ‘sweetness enters his heart, of loyalty and pity to see his friend,
who so valiantly exposes his body to carry out the commandment of our
Creator’.16 A man, out of love, does not abandon his comrades, and, in the
experience of fighting together, ‘there is a delectation such that, for those
who have not experienced it, no one can say what it is’.17 In short, in male
emotional communities, a leader creates ties through gift-giving that he
can rely on when he needs military support.
Turning to female communities, as I noted above, understanding how
gift-giving took place among women is difficult, much of the activity between
members remaining invisible to modern historians. The rare glimpses
into the world of female networks that we possess seldom offer concrete
evidence of such exchange. For example, the account by an anonymous
female narrator of the 1501 journey of Archduke Philip of Austria (1478–1506)
and Archduchess Juana of Castile (1479–1555) across France on their way
to claim Juana’s Spanish throne depicts the court filled with the women
of Anne de Bretagne (1477–1514), first among them Madame. Arranged in
a minutely ordered hierarchy, they greet the Archduchess and follow her
into her chambers, tantalizing the reader with precious access to their
intimate feminine world.18 The story stops here without making us privy
to conversation. And yet, surely such women, like their male counterparts,
formed close ties that they used to further political goals.
14 Rosenwein, p. 25.
15 ‘lui doublerent coeur et hardement de bien faire’, Bueil, I, p. 37.
16 ‘Il vient une doulceur au cueur de loyaulté et de pitié de veoir son amy, qui si vaillamment
expose son corps pour faire et acomplir le commandement de nostre Createur’, Bueil, II, p. 21.
17 ‘une delectacion telle que, qui ne l’a essaiée, il n’est homme qui sceust dire quel bien c’est’,
Bueil, II, p. 21.
18 Chatenet and Girault, pp. 127–35. Many thanks to Cynthia Brown for the reference.
Anne de Fr ance and Gif t- Giving 71
19 ‘faisant exécuter pour leur compte personnel ou pour les offrir, toutes sortes de bijoux, de
broderies, de “joyaux”, mentionnés dans leurs inventaires’, Russo, para. 5.
20 ‘La reine s’enrichissait, alors que les difficultés financières de l’Etat grandissaient […] Les
joyaux s’accumulaient dans ses coffres’, Verdon, p. 201.
21 Unfortunately, I could not consult Aubrée Chapy-David’s eagerly awaited Anne de France,
Louise de Savoie, inventions d’un pouvoir au féminin (Paris: Garnier, 2016) in time for this essay.
22 ‘la finesse jusqu’à la perfidie, adroite à corrompre, humble en paroles, mais d’un caractère
hautain et ferme’, Pélicier, p. 206.
23 ‘Un reproche plus grave a été dirigé contre la dame de Beaujeu, et il ne paraît guère possible
de l’en justifier: celui d’une avidité sans frein et sans vergogne’, Pélicier, p. 208.
72 Tr ac y Adams
because these are the people, poor or rich, to whom she is the most closely
bound or indebted.31 Madame then reminds her reader of the importance
of graciously accepting all gifts, small as well as large: ‘Also, speak humbly,
as much to the small as the important’, she writes, ‘and receive with as
pleasant an expression small gifts and presents, if [your ladies] give you
any, thinking that you are as tied to them according to their little power as
to others who give larger gifts, and, for this reason you should not hesitate
to compensate and humbly thank them, sweetly and heartily, with no
affectation’.32 Madame’s advice is practical: if a great lady seems too proud,
as soon as her demoiselles are alone they are likely to make fun of her, and,
if this happens, she will lose her power to influence them.33 Gifts create
ongoing expectations of counter-gifts, which, as we have seen, amount
to ‘loyal service’, and, to perpetuate the cycle, a great lady must nurture
affection. To gesture back to Isabeau’s accumulation of jewels, cited above,
these would have been used as gifts to secure and reward loyal service.
Two other roughly contemporary texts corroborate this evidence for
gift-giving as a way of creating bonds. First, the funeral oration for Françoise
d’Alençon (1490–1550), daughter of René, who had been thrown into prison
by Louis XI, as we saw above, expatiates on Françoise’s liberality towards
her household. The long and vigorous defense of Françoise’s excessive
generosity is interesting in the present context because it suggests, by its
very vehemence, that women’s cultivation of their charges’ affection through
gift-giving was sometimes criticized by contemporaries as wastefulness.
The salient points here are that the oration argues that Françoise’s generous
gift-giving created ties and that her practice was deemed worthy, deserving
of lengthy attention and spirited defense.34 A second example is the 1617
biography of Philippe de Gueldres — whom Madame gave in marriage to
Duke René of Lorraine, as we saw above — written by Father Christophe
Mérigot (1579–1636). Mérigot showcases the heroine in the midst of a loving
circle of young women whose careers she has advanced. After her entry
into the Order of St. Clare, the Duchess of Lorraine is lauded for her loving
35 ‘Aussi ces heureuses Filles qui lui tomboient entre les mains, prenoient si bien son esprit,
qu’elles en étoient et mieux eclairees sur leurs devoirs, et plus affermies dans leur vocation’,
Mérigot, pp. 158–59.
36 See Labande-Mailfert, 1978, p. 27. The king met the Duchess for the first time in Rennes
between 15 and 17 November. Before 22 November, he was in Baugé breaking the news of his
engagement to Anne de Bretagne to Margaret of Austria. On 2 December, he was in Tours. For
Charles VIII’s itinerary see Pélicier, p. 308. It is evident from Labande-Mailfert (1978, pp. 27–32)
that Madame was with Anne from the beginning of marriage negotiations.
37 The story is recounted in many chronicles, for example, Molinet, V, p. 177.
Anne de Fr ance and Gif t- Giving 75
supporters in the war for Brittany, and yet, she swears with the others on
fragments of the true cross to give each other aid, help, and, with good love,
union, and intelligence to keep the king safe, to put a stop to the great dis-
order that reigned in his household, and to refuse friendship or intelligence
with the Admiral Graville, without the knowledge of the others. 45 Why
this decision to unite against Graville? The reason for the queen’s animus
is clear: he had been instrumental in Brittany’s defeat. But what brought
Madame and Pierre into the compact? Whatever the reason for Madame’s
reversal, the important point is that she supports the young queen against
a man who recently had been one of her most important military leaders.
Madame’s gifts over the years to Anne were reciprocated in 1504. Anne
still reigned although with a different king, Louis XII (1462–1515), Charles
having died prematurely in 1498. Madame’s husband, Pierre, by then Duke
of Bourbon, had arranged a marriage between his and Madame’s only heir,
Suzanne, and the young Charles IV, Duke of Alençon (1489–1525), whose
territories lay far to the north in Normandy. On his deathbed in 1504 Pierre
reiterated his desire for the marriage to be carried out. 46 Madame, however,
feared that with Pierre’s death his lands would not pass to Suzanne but to his
closest male relation, Charles, Count of Bourbon-Montpensier (1490–1527).
True, Madame and Pierre had made their support of Louis XII’s annulment
of his marriage to Madame’s sister, Jeanne (1464–1505), which freed him to
marry Anne de Bretagne, contingent upon the new king’s recognition of
Pierre’s lands as heritable by a woman. But such changes were always chal-
lenged by those cut out, who in this case would be Charles, and the king could
(and did) change his mind. Thus Madame determined to marry Suzanne
to the young Charles, uniting all of their territories. She easily persuaded
Charles. But the second obstacle was the king. Despite his earlier promise,
he did not want to approve the marriage, because it would consolidate
geographically contiguous lands into an enormous territory right in the
middle of the kingdom. Madame would never have gotten his consent in a
straightforward way. She needed the help of the queen, who owed her a favor.
Charles’s contemporary biographer, his secretary Guillaume de Marillac
(1521–1573), recounts the story. Immediately after Pierre’s funeral, Madame
let it be known that Suzanne’s inheritance was being challenged by Charles
— who was in fact complicit with Madame — and needed to be dealt
with quickly. Charles pressed his claim and demanded Suzanne’s hand,
45 Jaligny, p. 625.
46 Available in many sources, the story is found in the biography of Charles of Bourbon by his
secretary, Guillaume de Marillac, pp. 129–36.
Anne de Fr ance and Gif t- Giving 77
47 ‘Madite dame éguisa son esprit et f it tant envers le roy qu’il fut content et consentit au
département dudit mariage d’Alençon et que ledit comte Charles épousât ladite dame Suzanne
de Bourbon; et à cela luy aida bien madame Anne de Bretaigne, royne de France, laquelle a
toujours aimé ladite maison de Montpensier, à cause d’une f ille de ladite maison, nommée
madame Anne, qu’elle avoit nourrie’, Marillac, p. 136.
78 Tr ac y Adams
What is interesting here is the way that the roles of Louise and Margaret
were imagined. An ambassador’s report to Charles V on the original peace
overtures describes the advantages of delegating negotiations to the two
women as they were laid out by Louise’s messenger. The report, through
the words of Louise’s ambassador, reveals François I’s perception, that he,
the king, was unable to negotiate with Charles V and that he was fully
dependent on his mother to bring his two sons home from Spain without
letting Burgundy devolve to the Empire. First, the report specifies, the kings
had fought and thus could not negotiate themselves without dishonor.52
Second, the King of France had many allies who would have to be consulted
if he were to enter negotiations with the King of the Romans, which meant
in practical terms that peace would never be achieved. However, if Louise
negotiated, the King of France could always later claim to his allies that he
had had no idea what she was doing and blame everything on her.53 Third,
no one was better suited to negotiate than the two women, who ‘would have
in this area no other interest or inclination than to bring about the good,
security and peace of the two princes, their estates and their subjects’.54
A specifically female power, unavailable to men and one enabled by
female gift-giving, then, brought the Peace of Cambrai to its realization. The
high-level negotiations between Louise and Margaret were possible in the
first place because of their relationship, itself a product of the emotional
community in which they both had spent formative years. Modern historian
Nicolas Offenstadt notes that peace throughout the Middle Ages and early
modern period was itself was conceived of as a gift.55 Certainly Louise and
Margaret saw it as such, a gift not only to each other, but to their respective
peoples: nothing could be more pleasing to God and useful to Christendom
than to ‘procure’ ‘a good, true, entire and perfect peace and friendship’.56
Conclusion
It is now widely accepted that women of the early modern period exercised
significant power indirectly. One form of such power, I have suggested,
is gift-giving between women. But concrete examples are often elusive.
Works cited
ADAMS, Tracy. ‘Gender, Reputation, and Female Rule in the World of Brantôme’.
Queenship, Reputation and Gender. Ed. Zita Rohr and Lisa Benz St. John. New
York: Palgrave, 2016, pp. 29–49.
AKKERMAN, Nadine and Birgit HOUBEN, eds. The Politics of Female Households:
Ladies-in-Waiting across Early Modern Europe. Leiden: Brill, 2014.
57 See Ives.
Anne de Fr ance and Gif t- Giving 81
LA BORDERIE, Arthur de. ‘La Robe des Noces de la duchesse Anne (compte inédit
conservé aux archives de la Loire-Inférieure)’. Revue des Provinces de l’Ouest,
Bretagne et Poitou, 1, 1853, pp. 235–52.
LASSALMONIE, Jean-François. ‘Anne de France, dame de Beaujeu. Un modèle
féminin d’exercice du pouvoir dans la France de la fin du Moyen Âge’. Femmes
de pouvoir, femmes politiques durant les derniers siècles du Moyen Âge et au cours
de la première Renaissance. Ed. E. Bousmar, J. Dumont, A. Marchandisse, and
B. Schnerb. Bruxelles: De Boeck, 2012, pp. 129–46.
LE FUR, Didier. Anne de Bretagne: miroir d’une reine, historiographie d’un mythe.
Paris: Guénégaud, 2000.
LE GLAY, André, ed. Négociations diplomatiques entre la France et l’Autriche durant
les trente premières années du xvie siècle. 2 vols. Paris: Imprimerie Royale, 1845.
LE ROUX DE LINCY, Antoine-Jean-Victor. La Vie de la reine Anne de Bretagne. 4
vols. Paris: L. Curmer, 1860–61.
MARILLAC, Guillaume de. ‘La Vie du connétable de Bourbon’. Choix de chroniques
et mémoires relatifs à l’histoire de France. Ed. by J.-A.-C. Buchon. Paris: Abel
Pilon, 1875, pp. 125–84.
MAULDE LA CLAVIÈRE, René de. Louise de Savoie et François Ier, trente ans de
jeunesse (1485–1515). Paris: Perrin, 1895.
MÉRIGOT, Christophe. La Vie de la Sérénissime Philippe de Gueldres, reine de
Jérusalem. Pont-à-Mousson: Imprimeur de l’Université, 1617.
MOLINET, Jean. Chroniques de Jean Molinet. Ed. Jean-Alexandre Buchon. 6 vols.
Paris: Verdière, 1827–28.
MORICE, Dom Pierre-Hyacinthe. Mémoires pour servir de preuves à l’histoire ec-
clésiastique et civile de Bretagne. 3 vols. Paris: Éditions du Palais-Royal, 1774.
NAGLE, Jean. Un orgueil français: la vénalité des offices sous l’Ancien Régime. Paris:
Odile Jacob, 2009.
OFFENSTADT, Nicolas. Faire la paix au Moyen Âge: discours et gestes de paix
pendant la Guerre de cent ans. Paris: Odile Jacob, 2007.
PASTORET, Emmanuel, ed. Les Ordonnances des rois de France de la troisième race.
Vol. 19. Paris: Imprimerie Nationale, 1835.
PÉLICIER, Paul. Essai sur le gouvernement de la Dame de Beaujeu 1483–1491. Chartres:
Imprimerie Edouard Garnier, 1882.
PERRET, Paul-Michel. Notice biographique sur Louis Malet de Graville, amiral de
France (144?–1516). Paris: Picard, 1889.
PRADEL, Pierre. Anne de France, 1461–1522. Paris: Publisud, 1986.
ROSENWEIN, Barbara H. Emotional Communities in the Early Middle Ages. Ithaca,
NY: Cornell University Press, 2006.
RUSSELL, Jocelyne G. Diplomats at Work: Three Renaissance Studies. Stroud: Alan
Sutton, 1992.
Anne de Fr ance and Gif t- Giving 83
RUSSO, Daniel. ‘Les Arts en France autour de 1400: création artistique, questions
iconographiques’. Bulletin du centre d’études médiévales d’Auxerre, 9, 2005. http://
cem.revues.org/index707.htm (accessed 27 June 2017).
SAINT-GELAIS, Jean de. Histoire de Louis XII. Paris: Abraham Pacard, 1622.
SAINTE-MARTHE, Charles de. ‘Oraison funebre, sur le trespas de treshaulte &
tresillustre Dame & Princesse, Françoise d’Alençon, Duchesse de Beaumont,
Douairiere de Vendosmois & de Longueville. Paris: Regnaud Chaudière & Claude
son fils, 1550.
SCHNERB-LIÈVRE, Marion, ed. Le Songe du vergier. 2 vols. Paris: Éditions de
CNRS, 1982.
SEYSSEL, Claude de. Histoire singulière du roy Louis XIIe de ce nom. Paris: Corrozet,
1558.
STEPHENSON, Barbara. The Power and Patronage of Marguerite de Navarre.
Aldershot: Ashgate, 2004.
STRATHERN, Marilyn. The Gender of the Gift. Berkeley: University of California
Press, 1988.
VERDON, Jean. Isabeau de Bavière: la mal-aimée. Paris: Tallandier, 1981.
Abstract
Neither queen nor queen-mother, but mother of the king, Louise de Savoie
nonetheless played a prominent role in the affairs of France. Married in
1488 at age 11 to Charles d’Angoulême, she gave birth to her illustrious
children, Marguerite in 1492, and François in 1494, and asserted her
maternal authority after the sudden death of her husband in 1496. As her
son rose to be king in 1515, she succeeded in establishing her place at court
through astute patronage of arts and letters, aligning herself, in text and
image, with illustrious women, past and present. Identified with ‘Dame
Prudence’ as she overcame obstacles and rivals, her tenacious devotion
to her children culminated in power as Madame, Regent of France.
Broomhall, S. (ed.), Women and Power at the French Court, 1483–1563, Amsterdam University
Press, 2018.
doi: 10.5117/9789462983427/ch03
86 L aure Fagnart and Mary Beth Winn
Once her ‘Cesar’ became king, Louise governed the kingdom as his ap-
pointed regent at two different times: first, from July 1515 to January 1516,
then from August 1523 to March 1526. But her political role vastly exceeded
the periods of her two regencies.1 The omnipresent mother had her son’s
ear. During the first fifteen years of her son’s reign, she dominated the
Council and royal diplomacy, received foreign ambassadors, and negotiated
with princes and princesses of the time, culminating in the ‘Ladies’ Peace’
concluded in 1529 with Margaret of Austria (1480–1530). François signed
some of his letters with the words ‘the King and Madame’, while Louise
punctuated her own missives with ‘at my sole pleasure’, an expression
ordinarily reserved for the sovereign.2 Beyond the official documents, letters,
and reports of ambassadors that attest to the key role played by Louise de
Savoie in orienting French politics from 1515 to her death in 1531, the books
that she commissioned or owned provide ample evidence for her exceptional
status, that of an alter rex. Although she was neither wife nor daughter of a
king, and never herself a queen, the texts and illustrations of Louise’s books
promoted her image, to members of the court and beyond, as the founder
of a new dynasty of French kings, as governess, and as protector of the
realm, another figure of her son. This essay considers not only her official
power during the periods of her regencies, when she was charged with the
government and administration of the state, but also her symbolic stature,
the authority that, as the king’s mother, she exerted at the court and in the
public domain and the strategies by which she achieved and promoted it.
Extending the analyses of Anne-Marie Lecoq and Myra D. Orth, we will
focus on the historical, religious, and mythological figures regularly invoked
by and for Louise as models for asserting her position as alter rex.3
Only a few months after acceding to the throne, François I conferred the
‘rule, government and total administration of affairs’ upon his beloved
mother, praising her prudence as well as her love. 4 The royal letter dates
1 Knecht, 2011; Michon, 2015; David-Chapy, 2016 (not yet published during the writing of this
essay) and her article in the present volume.
2 ‘le roi et Madame’, ‘à mon seul plaisir’, Michon, 2011, p. 85.
3 Lecoq; Orth, 1999.
4 ‘regime, gouvernement et totalle administracion des affaires’, ‘nostre très chère et très
amée dame et mère la duchesse d’Angoulesme et d’Anjou, comme à celle dont avons totalle et
parfaicte confidence et que savons certainement qu’elle se y saura saigement et vertueusement
Louise de Savoie 87
from 15 July 1515, when preparations for the invasion of Milan were almost
complete. In the history of France, Louise de Savoie was the first woman
to have been officially appointed regent when she was neither daughter
nor wife of a king.5 The rights transferred at that time to the Duchess of
Angoulême corresponded to a number of royal privileges. François I granted
to Louise ‘full power, authority and mandate’ to handle judicial and legal
affairs, defend the realm and its cities, convene the courts, and manage
finances, both ordinary and extraordinary.6 In addition, he entrusted her
with the right to grant pardons.7 In reality, the rights then conferred upon
the Duchess of Angoulême were limited. The king himself retained the great
seal that authenticated official documents, so it was he who continued to
handle state affairs, especially diplomatic ones and those concerning Italy.
Although this first regency lasted but a few months and granted limited
powers to Louise, contemporary writers already considered her the king’s
alter ego. Soon after François had returned from Italy and Louise’s regency
had ended,8 the Lyonnais writer Symphorien Champier (1471–1538) published
in Paris his Grandes Chroniques de Savoie.9 The author did not indicate that
Louise commissioned the work, but he nevertheless crafted it with details
that he knew would curry favour with her. In the frontispiece of the copy
offered to Louise, François and Louise are seated on one and the same throne
acquitter par sa prudence, pour la grande et singulière amour et zelle qu’elle porte à nous et
icelluy nostre royaume’. The text is quoted from Levasseur, I, 1515–1516, n° 64, pp. 262–68. All
translations are our own. About this letter, see McCartney, pp. 126–27.
5 Bertière. The author reminds us that in France, even though Salic law was barely contested,
the tradition of leaving his wife in charge of the domain when a husband departed for war or a
crusade was well established.
6 ‘plain povoir, auctorité et mandement’, Levasseur, I, p. 264.
7 ‘de remettre, quicter, pardonner et abolir à tous ceulx que besoing sera tous cas, crimes et
delictz qu’ilz pourroient avoir commis et perpetrez envers nous et justice’, Levasseur, I, p. 265.
8 According to the Itinéraire de la chancellerie royale sous le règne de François Ier published
in Marichal, ed., Catalogue des actes de François Ier, VIII, pp. 417–18, François arrived in Sisteron
on 13 January 1516 and on 24 February in Lyons where he remained until 28 May.
9 Printed by Jean de La Garde on 27 March 1516, the colophon records that Champier completed
the work in 1515 and that he was ‘conseillier et premier medecin’ of Antoine, Duke of Lorraine.
The Universal Short-title catalogue (USTC) lists 28 other copies of this edition, all of which bear
on the title page a large woodcut of the arms of Savoy. In the presentation copy (BnF, Rés. Vélins
1173), the arms have been painted (a white cross on a red field) and the motto ‘FERT’ added in
gold letters to either side of the cross. Moreover, the final words of the lengthy title have been
erased so that the names of both Champier and La Garde are missing. The page bearing the
colophon is also lacking in this copy, as if the book were a manuscript, individually prepared,
rather than one copy — albeit illuminated on vellum — of a printed edition. See M.B. Winn,
2007, p. 268.
88 L aure Fagnart and Mary Beth Winn
10 BnF, Rés. Vélins 1173, fol. 1 r. The miniature covers the woodcut of a writer at his desk that
appears in all other copies. See, for example, the copy at the Bibliothèque de l’Arsenal (4-H-1382),
digitized on Gallica.
11 Chatenet and Lecoq, p. 22.
12 Zvereva, 2015a.
13 ‘l’apoustre dyt que les vrayez et bonnez vefvez, ce sont cellez qui n’ont jamaiz voulu avoir qu’un
/ mari’ (Bibliothèque de l’Arsenal, ms. 4009, fol. 19r–v). In our transcriptions from contemporary
sources, we have expanded abbreviations, altered capitals and punctuation so as to conform
to modern usage, added a cedilla to ç and an accent aigu to final tonic e (parlé, aprés) except
when it is followed by –z.
14 Zvereva, 2015b, pp. 23–24.
15 David-Chapy, 2015, pp. 72–73.
Louise de Savoie 89
Paris: J. de La Garde, 1516) Paris, Bibliothèque nationale de France, Rés. Vélins 1173, fol. 1r
90 L aure Fagnart and Mary Beth Winn
and surcoats’ of the ladies, duchesses and countesses who accompanied the
queen were ‘adorned with precious stones of such value that the smallest
was estimated at more than 50,000 écus’.16 This deliberate desire to appear
in public, even several decades after the death of her husband, in somber
and sober mourning dress, while she occupied a major position at court,
constituted a political act.
Without doubt, this attire made explicit the role that Louise intended to
play at court. She was neither queen nor dowager queen; she was a widow,
an eternal widow. She was mother of the heir to the throne, then king of
France. She was head of the family, replacing the pater familias, dead 20 years
earlier, founder of a new dynasty, regent, veritable alter rex, entirely devoted
to her son’s destiny, to which she expected to contribute significantly, and
guardian, in the same capacity as other exemplary widows of history, of
the requisite qualities of wisdom, virtue, chastity. If the frontispiece of the
Grandes Chroniques de Savoie insists on the power that mother and son
share, Champier’s text calls special attention to Saint Louis (1212–1270)
who acceded to the throne at age twelve and was therefore left ‘under the
tutelage and protection of his mother named Blanche, who without ceas-
ing took great care and solicitude to instruct and teach him in all virtues
and in the holy catholic faith’.17 Genealogical charts demonstrate how the
noble houses of Valois, Alençon, and Bourbon descend, through male and
female heirs, from Saint Louis. At the end of the Chroniques, Champier is
careful to record that Louise and her brother Philibert II (1480–1504), ‘very
handsome children, sensible and courteous’,18 were born to Duke Philippe
and his first wife, Marguerite de Bourbon (1438–1483). Louise married the
Count of Angoulême and gave birth to François, the very Christian king of
France, first of that name.19 Champier connects François with the Trojan
heroes and aligns Louise with Saint Louis, the very Christian French king,
and with his mother Blanche of Castile (1188–1252). Composed to the honor
and glory of the ‘very high and very excellent princess, my lady Louise de
Savoie, mother of the very Christian and very excellent king of France’,20
Champier addresses her in the dedication as a ‘very noble and illustrious’
princess. He repeats the same two adjectives to describe the subject of his
Chroniques, namely ‘this very noble and illustrious genealogy’ of the dukes
and princes of Savoy whose history is eminently worthy of record.21
With similar flattery, the Franciscan Jean Thenaud (1474/1484–1542/1543)
dedicates to his ‘superillustrious lady’ le Triumphe des Vertuz, an ensemble
of four treatises on the cardinal virtues of Prudence, Fortitude, Justice, and
Temperance.22 Louise commissioned this work for her son, and it offered
ample testimony, both visual and verbal, to the mother–son couple at
the helm of the kingdom. The first volume, dating from 1517, includes the
treatises on Prudence, honoring her daughter, Marguerite d’Angoulême,
and Fortitude, honoring her son, François I.23 The second volume, dating
from about 1519, includes the treatises on Justice, honoring her grandson
François (dauphin from 1518–1536) and Temperance, honoring her daughter-
in-law, Queen Claude (1499–1524).24 The frontispiece of the first volume
depicts the traditional presentation of the book.25 The author, tonsured
and dressed in a hooded habit tied at the waist with the knotted cord of the
Franciscans, kneels before Louise who, as in similar frontispieces for Anne
de Bretagne (1477–1514), sits on a throne surrounded by a female court. We
know that the number of noblewomen at the court of France increased
at the end of the fifteenth century and that these female courts reflected
and enhanced the position of the lady who assembled them around her.26
In the frontispiece, the ladies who surround Louise are attired in coloured
gowns adorned with belts and necklaces while the Duchess herself wears
a rather plain dress, with gold highlights, and a headdress nearly identical
to a nun’s coif. Here again, her apparel distinguishes Louise from the other
ladies represented in the miniature, especially since her dress, as well as
the rosary that she holds in her hand, seem to echo the Franciscan robe.
It is nonetheless an almost-queen who is depicted, as if the mental image
27 The initials inscribed in the pavement below, ‘L’-‘M’-‘F’, are those of the Angoulême ‘Trinity’:
Louise, her daughter Marguerite, and her son. See Knecht, 2015.
28 BnF, ms. fr. 144, fol. B. Digitized on Gallica: http://gallica.bnf.fr/ark:/12148/btv1b10520631m/
f5.image.r=triomphe%20des%20vertuz (accessed 19 January 2017). See also Lecoq, pp. 338–340.
29 Included in the copy of the Bibliothèque de l’Arsenal, ms. 3358 but not in that of St. Petersburg.
‘Vous (des illustres, renommees, heroes et superexcellentes dames la plus), figuree par les poetes
en celle deesse Lathone, mere et parente de Phebus et Dyane, estes celle fontaine vive’, Thenaud,
I, p. 4.
30 ‘royaulme treschrestien, qui est la monarchalle et plusque imperialle maison de France’,
Thenaud, I, p. 281.
31 Lecoq, p. 340.
Louise de Savoie 93
Nostre Dame, the text of which is taken from the Matines de la Vierge by the
poet Martial d’Auvergne (1420–1508).32 In his dedication, Vérard employs
metaphors for Louise (‘flower of honor’, ‘fruit of virtue’) that imitate those
for the Virgin (‘she is virtue, she is the clear fountain’), thus reinforcing the
parallel between the two mothers that is illustrated by facing miniatures:
the Virgin and Child on fol. 3r, Louise and her young son on fol. 2v.33 If
Mary is ‘our mother, our supreme head’, Louise is the one who holds ‘the
sovereign branch of the lily’.34 This symbolism endured until Louise’s death:
her embalmed heart was buried in Notre-Dame Cathedral, in a casket the
cover of which displayed a crowned lily issuing from a crowned heart.35
Louise’s identification with the Virgin is also noteworthy in the Chants
royaux du Puy de Notre-Dame d’Amiens, a work composed in 1517–18.36 At
the end of May 1517, François, Claude, Louise, and Marguerite undertook
a long voyage in Picardy and Normandy. On 17 June, the court visited the
cathedral in Amiens where a series of paintings in honor of the Virgin was
displayed. Every year, the society of the ‘Puy de Notre-Dame’, dedicated to
the Virgin, organized a poetry contest. At the Feast of the Purification, the
newly elected master of the society would announce the verse or palinode
he had just composed in the Virgin’s honor, which would serve as the refrain
for the competition the upcoming year. At Christmas, he would unveil the
painting that illustrated the verse and would serve that year as the altar
painting for the society. The competition would then be launched. The
collection of paintings and poems that hung in the cathedral of Amiens
impressed Louise de Savoie: she ordered copies, which were then assembled
into a manuscript. Illuminated by the Parisian painter Jean Pichore (fl.
1490–1521) and his workshop, from sketches made by Jacques Plastel of
Amiens, the manuscript reproduces 47 of the paintings executed for the
contests held between 1458 and 1516. All of them show the Virgin and Child,
surrounded by numerous people, in scenes that emphasize the saving grace
of Mary. Kneeling as the donor, the master holds in his hands a phylactery
(or banner) on which is written the verse of the palinode. In the dedication
scene, Louise is seated on an elaborate gold chair, its high back sculpted
with her coat of arms.37 She sits in state at the center of the composition,
her feet resting on a green cushion. Dressed in her traditional widow’s
clothing, she is surrounded by numerous ladies of the court. As Anne-Marie
Lecoq and Caroline Zöhl have already noted, the king’s mother occupies the
place reserved for the Virgin in the paintings of the ‘puy’ reproduced in the
manuscript, while the two magistrates (Andrieu de Monsures and Pierre
Louvel) who offer her the book, are represented as the devout worshipers,
kneeling at the feet of Mary and their patron saint.38 Louise’s already regal
posture is thus enhanced with almost-divine authority.
The dedication in the form of a chant royal, analogous to those addressed
to the Virgin, reinforces the connections between Louise and Mary, their
respective maternities, and by extension between François and Christ:
While Mary is unsurpassed as the virgin mother whose son brought hope
to the entire world, Louise nonetheless gave birth to King François, hope
of France, thus becoming mother of the entire realm. Although the text’s
reference to humility alludes to that essential quality of the Virgin at the
moment of the Annunciation, the implicit equation of Louise with Mary asserts
a stature ordained by God himself, granting the king’s mother an authority
On 12 August 1523, as François was preparing for his second Italian campaign,
he once again appointed his mother as regent. 40 In a royal letter the king
justified the need for a regency and for his choice:
The powers granted to Louise were described in more detail than for
François’s first Italian campaign. They concerned all areas of government
42 Jacqueton.
43 ‘Madame, sa mere, Regente en France en son absence’.
44 BnF, ms. fr. 5719 and BnF, ms. fr. 5715 respectively. Orth, 2015, II, n° 38, pp. 144–46 and n° 37,
pp. 140–43. Etienne Le Blanc succeeded his father Louis as greffier of the Chambre des comptes
Louise de Savoie 97
and commissioned by her, was written at a time when she claimed the
inheritance of her cousin, Suzanne de Bourbon (1491–1521), heir of the duchy
of Bourbon, instead of Suzanne’s husband, the constable Charles de Bourbon
(1490–1527). The composition is thus placed between 28 April 1521, date
of Suzanne’s death, and 14 November 1522, date of the death of Anne de
France, Suzanne’s mother. In the Généalogie de Bourbon, Le Blanc states
that Suzanne has died without heir, while Anne is still living.45 According
to Elizabeth A.R. Brown, the work was composed before 11 August 1522,
when the Parlement of Paris began to examine the challenge to Suzanne’s
will brought by Louise and François I. 46 The date of the Gestes de Blanche
de Castille is more controversial, although it must have been composed
after Louise’s first regency. 47
Le Blanc begins by explaining his choice of subject for ‘this little book’,
extracted from the histories of France. Louise descended from Saint Louis,
whose mother, Blanche of Castile, had acted as regent for her son, expel-
ling his enemies and governing with virtue and prudence. Blanche was
not, however, the first woman to ‘defend and save’ her people, as Le Blanc
demonstrates by citing the two most famous biblical examples. 48
The good Judith, filled with all beauty and wisdom, being a widow, saved
the people of Jerusalem and of all Judea from the hand of Holofernes,
lieutenant general of the army of Nebuchadnezzar, king of the Assyrians.
So also did Queen Esther, wife of Ahasuerus, king of Persia and Mede,
from the hands of Haman, cruel tyrant. 49
In line with these illustrious women, Louise, too, had ‘until now guarded
and defended the people of France’.50 This apparent reference to her regency
established a link to those of Blanche of Castile, one during her son’s minority,
between 1226 and 1234, the other beginning in 1248, when the king departed
for the crusade. To such a regency similarly, wrote Le Blanc, ‘has succeeded,
by her great prudence and virtue, the very honorable, powerful and excellent
princess and my very revered lady, Madame Louise’.51 Le Blanc emphasized
elements that established a clear parallel between the two mothers. Blanche
oversaw her son’s education: she was his tutor and engaged the most worthy
and wise counsellors, both religious and lay, that one could find.52 The king
became benevolent (debonnaire) through the advice of his mother who was
compassionate and magnanimous, always striving to do good works and
to treat everyone, great and small alike, with justice.53 Against the nobles
who thought that the government of the realm did not belong to a woman,
the king maintained the contrary, and, fully confident in his mother, he
entrusted her with his kingdom. Le Blanc asserts another argument against
the ‘envious’ who claim that a mother should not hold the government of
her son, namely that natural law grants her this power, witness the proverb
bon sang ne peult mentyr (‘Good blood cannot lie’). Furthermore, virtue
reigns in some women more than in many men, and in such cases, ‘they
deserve not only to be called women, but men’.54 Such statements seem to
hold greater significance for the years 1523–26, when Louise’s authority was
being contested and her regency extended because of her son’s captivity,
than for her first regency.
Moreover, a stylistic analysis of the celebrated frontispiece further
substantiates this later date.55 According to Guy-Michel Leproux, the
frontispiece is closely related to the Rosenwald Hours of 1524.56 A motif of
57 Fol. 14v.
58 Bibliothèque de l’Arsenal, ms. 4009; Zvereva, 2011, p. 203, cat. 4. The portrait by Clouet is
also known from the copy preserved in Knowsley (Derby Collection, inv. W 418, fol. 4, c. 1525)
or fol. 2v of the Livre d’heures de Catherine de Médicis (BnF, ms. nouv. acq. lat. 82, c. 1573).
59 BnF, ms. fr. 2285, fol. 7r, ‘sous [son] aile cherie’.
60 See Lecoq, pp. 470–77; M.B. Winn and Wilson-Chevalier, p. 243; Fagnart and Girault.
61 ‘Insignis Pietate’, ‘Verbo dic t[antu]m et sanabitur’.
62 ‘et faire tourner voz yeulx de pitié et de clemence vers moy, ce que toutesfois ne m’est encores
advenu’, fol. 1 r.
63 Orth, 1999, p. 85.
100 L aure Fagnart and Mary Beth Winn
64 Leniaud and Perrot, pp. 158, 169. See also Jordan, pp. 344–46; and Wilson-Chevalier, pp. 26–27.
65 C. Winn, 2003, p. 292; Llewellyn.
66 ‘Plaisant Hester, du roy des cieulx eslute’, BnF, ms. fr. 145, fol. 19r.
67 Lecoq, pp. 377–91; Gringore.
Louise de Savoie 101
crowned and enthroned.68 If one trusts the painter of one of the contemporary
manuscripts depicting these events, the king, holding the scepter and the hand
of Justice, was flanked by the figures of Justice and Louis’s mother, Blanche
of Castile.69 The presence of the arms of François I and Claude de France,
attached to the base of the platform, allows for no doubt: the scene makes
an obvious allusion to the mother of the reigning king, as equal in authority
to Blanche of Castile. The dialogue between the characters does likewise: it
evokes a ruler guided in his decisions by the maternal figure and by Justice.70
Furthermore, Claude’s entry pageant into Paris in 1517 also emphasized the
biblical heroine Esther whom Le Blanc named as predecessor to the French
regents, Blanche of Castile and Louise de Savoie. Esther was represented at
the Saint-Denis gate, on the first raised platform. The scene is depicted in a
manuscript offered to Claude herself, as well as in manuscripts of the Sacre
de Claude de France.71 Centered within the symbolic representation of the
coronation (the basis for the legitimacy of the queen), Claude is crowned by
the dove, symbol of the Holy Spirit (an obvious allusion to the Coronation
of the Virgin), surrounded by six heroines of the Bible, each embodying a
virtue of the ideal wife: Sarah for fidelity, Rachel for conjugal amiability,
Rebecca for prudence, Esther for modesty, Helbora for good morals, Lia for
fecundity. Gringore specifies that Esther, despite her humility, found a means
to have her enemy Haman hanged.72 At the foot of the platform stood four
virtues, embodied in four virtuous and venerable widows of France: Prudence,
Louise de Savoie; Justice, Anne de France, Duchess of Bourbon; Magnanim-
ity, Marguerite de Lorraine-Vaudémont, Duchess of Alençon (1463–1521);
and Temperance, Marie of Luxembourg-Saint-Pol, Countess of Vendôme
(1462/72–1547). The order, and indeed the names, of the virtues vary according
to the source but the association of Louise with Prudence is widely attested.
The parallel between Louise and Blanche of Castile was also promoted in
the Dicts sybillins par personnages, an anonymous collection, copied after
1515.73 In the author’s dedication ‘to the very noble of high renown princess
68 Gringore, p. 307.
69 BnF, ms. fr. 5750, fol. 49v. The miniature is viewable at the Banque des Images (http://images.
bnf.fr/jsp/index.jsp); see also Lecoq, p. 389; and Gringore, p. 121.
70 Lecoq, p. 390, who transcribes additional text from Le Moyne, fol. 16.
71 BnF, ms. fr. 5750, fol. 37 v, and ms. 491 de l’École nationale supérieure des Beaux-Arts de Paris
and British Library Cotton Titus A.XVII respectively. Lecoq, pp. 377–380; Gringore, pp. 109, 122.
72 ‘Mais non obstant l’humilité de laditte Hester, trouva moyen de faire pendre son ennemy
au gibet’, Gringore, pp. 163–64.
73 BnF, ms. fr. 2362. Lecoq, p. 582, n. 95; Colin, ‘Louise de Savoie et la musique’, pp. 222–24. The
work contains a mystery play that includes a Noël with music. The manuscript is digitized on
102 L aure Fagnart and Mary Beth Winn
the care that you have for the common good to guide wholesomely your
son François, by God’s grace, King of the French, like Saint Monica, Saint
Augustin, Saint Ciline, Saint Remy, Saint Aelidis, Saint Bernard, and other
innumerable saintly mothers, each her child; also like Queen Blanche Saint
Louis, to whom she often said that she would rather see him beheaded
than that he commit a mortal sin.74
Among the various texts in the form of news bulletins that have recorded
the event, the most interesting as well as the longest, at twelve folios, is per-
haps the publication in Antwerp by Guillaume Vorsterman of the Triumphe
de la paix celebree en Cambray, avec la declaration des entrees et yssues des
Dames, Roix, Princes, et Prelatz.80 The author, Jean Thibault, identifies himself
below the title as ‘Astrologer of the Imperial Majesty and of Madame’, and
as such, he was present in Cambrai in 1529.81 A woodcut on the title page
displays three women standing above the prostrate figure of a male warrior
in full armor who, according to the text, represents Mars, the god of war.
Dressed in elaborate gowns and headdresses, the women are identified by
names printed above their heads: Lady Margaret, The Regent, The Queen
of Navarre (Fig. 3.2).82 Margaret and Louise are turned toward each other,
clasping hands. Various astrological symbols appear with each figure, for
Thibault explains the achievement of peace by the movement of the heavens,
understood through philosophy and astrology as God’s order. Libra is the
sign for the year 1529, a feminine sign in opposition to the masculine Aries.
Given the configuration of the stars and planets at that time, he argues
that only the two princesses, Margaret and Louise, could have achieved
peace. It was, moreover, in the natural order of things that women would
bring an end to the war that had lasted so long. After this introduction,
Thibault proceeds to give an eye-witness account of the arrival in Cambrai
of the two principals and their retinues, the discussions leading up to the
agreement, and its signing.83 He then provides a copy of the accord and
describes the ensuing celebrations, with details about the dress, banquets,
and music following the king’s arrival in Cambrai. Thibault concludes with a
discourse on the ‘virtue of ladies’, citing both Judith and Esther as proof that
when God wishes good upon his people, he has it accomplished by women.
He claims that the peace achieved by Margaret and Louise is as great as
that given to the children of Israel, for all of Christendom awaited it. They
deserve as much honor as Judith, for they received from God the grace and
and the Université Paris 13, in collaboration with the Musée royal de Brou (Bourg-en-Bresse). A
volume of papers presented at the conferences held in Liège and Bourg-en-Bresse is in preparation.
80 USTC 54350; copies seen: Paris, ENSBA Masson 1321; BnF Rés. Lb30.144. Three other copies
are known: BnF, Rothschild 2135 (IV.4.73); BnF, Arts du spectacle, 8-RA4-37; Brussels, KBR,
II.28.596A. Mary Beth Winn is completing a critical edition and study of the Triumphe de la
paix.
81 ‘Astrologue de L’imperiale Majesté et de Madame’. A medical astrologer originally from
Antwerp, Jean Thibault was invited to France in 1533 by François I who had met him in Cambrai.
See Servet, pp. 10–12.
82 ‘Madame Marguerite. La Regente. La Royne de Navarre’.
83 Fol. 6r.
Louise de Savoie 105
gift to bring peace and assurance to the people. Finally he calls on the ‘bad
husbands’ who have abased their wives and considered them foolish to
honor them for having saved lives. Even though women are fragile in body
and tender in complexion, they are often more virile and constant in mind
than many men reputed for their knowledge and judgment.84 Although
Thibault’s astrological explanation for the ‘Ladies’ Peace’ seems to express
a highly personal view, the opposition between a woman’s fragile body and
her strong mind, equated with virility, has a long history, sparking debates
from the fourteenth through the sixteenth centuries.85 To cite only one other
example in reference to Louise, Jean Bouchet (1476–c. 1558), in his Jugement
poetic de l’honneur femenin, published in 1538, praises her as surpassing her
gender and earning ‘virile’ honors, defeating more enemies through peace
than the Roman general Pompey (106–46 bce) ever did in combat.86
In January 1529/30, Jean de Bourdigné (d. 1547) published his Hystoire
agregative des annalles et croniques d’Anjou.87 Printed in Paris by Antoine
Couteau and Galliot du Pré for Charles de Boigne and Clément Alexandre
of Angers, the work is a history of the world with emphasis on events that
occurred in the regions of Maine and Anjou, of which Louise is duchess
and the author a native son. The vellum presentation copy contains an
illuminated frontispiece that proclaims the power of Louise and the im-
portance of her role in politics (Fig. 3.3).88 In a lofty, vaulted chamber, the
author kneels before Louise and presents to her a large volume on which is
inscribed a Latin phrase: ‘A work dedicated to the divine Pallas of Savoy’. 89
Madame, dressed in her widow’s garb, is seated on a high-backed chair,
beneath the arms of Anjou, which are suspended from the arch above.
To her right are seated noblemen, princes of blood or of the sword, who
during the reign of François I dominated the Council.90 In the woodcut
underlying the painting, they are represented wearing armor and the collar
of St. Michael, but the collars have been overpainted with colored tunics
in the miniature. Three of the noblemen have a ducal crown, while the
84 ‘selon leur esperit sont souvent plus viriles et constantes que ne sont plusieurs hommes que
l’on estime de grande science et jugement’, fol. 12r.
85 It would appear that the treatise did not circulate widely: only one edition is known, with
five extant copies. See note 80.
86 ‘honneurs / Non seulement femenins, mais virilles’, Bouchet, p. 227, v. 901; ‘A surmonté par
paix plus d’ennemys, / Que par combatz ne feit onques Pompee (p. 228, vv. 931–32).
87 M.B. Winn, 2007, p. 269; M.B. Winn and Wilson-Chevalier, p. 242; Crépin-Leblond and
Barbier, p. 132.
88 BnF, Rés. Vélins 761, fol. ā4v.
89 ‘Dive Sabaudiensi paladi dicatus labor’, fol. ā4v.
90 Michon, 2011, p. 71.
Louise de Savoie 107
Paris: A. Couteau and G. Du Pré for Ch. de Boigne and C. Alexandre of Angers, 1529 [1530]) Paris,
Bibliothèque nationale de France, Rés. Vélins 761, fol. ā4v
108 L aure Fagnart and Mary Beth Winn
fourth, who holds a scroll in his hand and whose armor is gold, has a crown
of fleurs-de-lis, identifying him perhaps as the dauphin François. To her left
are seated the clergy, including two bishops and a cardinal. Behind them sit
councillors in long robes, their square hats indicating university degrees.
Facing them are councillors with plumed hats, representing the bourgeoisie
and merchants.91 No longer is this a court of ladies, as in previous dedication
miniatures, but rather a masculine assembly, a group of male councillors
who participate, under Louise’s direction, in the government of the realm
and the appointment of officers. Until her death in 1531 and in addition to
the periods of her regencies, Louise is an alter rex who, as Cédric Michon
has amply demonstrated, controled the Council.92 Completing the scene
are the two biblical heroines earlier cited by both Le Blanc and Thibault:
Judith and Esther. They too participate in Louise’s government. On the side
of the noblemen, Judith, accompanied by the inscription ‘Judith liberator
of the country’, stands beneath the arms of Angoulême; on the side of the
clerics, Esther, beneath the arms of Savoy, is identified as ‘Esther savior of
the people’.93 Both women were celebrated for freeing their people, as the
inscriptions in the frontispiece underscore. As mediators, both were also
considered prefigurations of the Virgin. It is not surprising therefore that
they are among the biblical heroines most often invoked as models by the
queens of France.
If Louise asserted her power by association with a previous female regent
of France, Blanche of Castile, and with the biblical heroines Judith and
Esther, she relied also on astrological signs. The 1529 Peace of Cambrai
was, according to Thibault, achieved because the stars and planets were
aligned under a female sign, enabling the two dominant princesses of the
opposing realms of France and the Empire to bring an end to war. It was
another celestial event that supposedly alerted Louise to her approaching
death. The celebrated memorialist Pierre de Bourdeille, known as Brantôme
(c. 1537–1614), records that three days before her death, Louise saw a comet
from her window and interpreted it as a sign:
91 We thank Cédric Michon, Robert J. Knecht, and David L. Potter for helping to identify this
scene.
92 Michon, 2011, p. 85. The frontispiece is closely related to those of the Second volume de la
premiere partye du blason d’armoiries, a work composed in 1520 by Jean Le Féron (Bibliothèque
de l’Arsenal, ms. 5255, fol. 2r) or the Traité sur l’art de la guerre of Bérault Stuart d’Aubigny,
completed before 1525 (Yale University, Beinecke ms. 695, fol. 2r). For Le Féron’s frontispiece,
see https://gallica.bnf.fr/ark:/12148/btv1b55008900v/f5.image (accessed 30 July 2018); for Bérault,
https://brbl-dl.library.yale.edu/vufind/Record/3442866 (accessed 30 July 2018).
93 ‘Judie patrie liberatrix’, ‘Hester salvatrix populi’, fol. ā4v.
Louise de Savoie 109
And suddenly, opening her curtain, she saw a comet that shed light right
on her bed. ‘Ha! she said, there is a sign that does not appear for people
of low estate. God makes it appear for us great men and women. Close
the window again: that is a comet that announces my death […].’ […] And
three days later, leaving the dreams of the world, she died.94
The editor, Maurice Rat, notes that the time in question was three weeks
rather than three days, the comet being visible only from 6 August to 7 Sep-
tember 1531, and Louise’s death occurring on 22 September.95 That did not
prevent contemporary authors from evoking the comet in their epitaphs for
Louise. Jean de Vauzelles (c. 1495–c. 1557) composed a Theatre de françoise
desolation in which he writes that her nobility merited a flamboyant sign in
the heavens to foretell of her death.96 Victor Brodeau (1500?–1540) likewise
asserts that the comet signaled Louise’s importance, equal to that of a great
prince or monarch.97 The various epitaphs, both Latin and French, composed
for her and published soon after her death, do not cite the heroines who had
been referenced during her lifetime, but they praise Louise for having saved
her country and brought peace.98 François himself penned the first poem
included in the collection, and he summarized in a few lines his mother’s
claim to fame. Addressing her, he writes that she has triumphed ‘by saving
[her] honor, country and [her] child’ and by achieving peace.99 As such, she
was the worthy successor to Judith and Esther, and to Blanche of Castile.
‘Daughter of Virtue, Regent of Honor’, Louise de Savoie was the ‘Mother of
the king, of the French and of France’.100
94 ‘Et soudain, faisant ouvrir son rideau, elle vid une comette qui esclairoit ainsi droit sur
son lit. “Ha! dit-elle, voilà un signe qui ne paroist pas pour personnes de basse qualité. Dieu
le fait paroistre pour nous autres grands et grandes. Refermez la fenestre: c’est une comette
qui m’annonce la mort […].” […] Et puis, au bout de trois jours, quittant les songes du monde,
trespassa,’ Bourdeille, p. 282.
95 Bourdeille, p. 503, n. 657. See BnF, ms. it. 1714, missives from Venetian ambassadors concerning
France, fol. 137; Chatenet, p. 155.
96 Theatre de françoise desolation sur le Trespas de la tres auguste Loyse: louable admiration
de Savoye & de feminine gloire: represante d’ung vray zele (Lyons: 10 Nov [1531]); the only known
copy is now at the Biblioteca Colombina in Seville.
97 Brodeau, p. 103.
98 In Lodoicae Regis Matris mortem.
99 ‘[…] avez triumphé du malheur triumphant / En sauvant vostre Honneur, Pays et vostre Enfant,
/ En guerre soustenant avez la Paix reduicte / Par vostre grant vertu et tressaige conduicte’, In
Lodoicae Regis Matris mortem, fol. A4.
100 ‘Fille a dame Vertus, & Regente D’honneur […], Mere du Roy, des François, & de France,
‘Complainte de M.A.D.L.’ (Adrien de Launoy), In Lodoicae Regis Matris mortem, fol. B6, vv. 24, 36.
110 L aure Fagnart and Mary Beth Winn
Works cited
& Roynes de France, & autres Actes et Assemblées solemneles. Paris: Abraham
Pacard, 1619.
GRINGORE, Pierre. Les Entrées royales à Paris de Marie d’Angleterre (1514) et Claude
de France (1517). Ed. Cynthia J. Brown. Geneva: Droz, 2005.
HAMON, Philippe. ‘Négocier sous François Ier : Gilbert Bayard, l’homme de la
“paix des Dames”’. Arras et la diplomatie européenne. xve–xvie siècles. Ed. Denis
Clauzel, Charles Giry-Deloison, and Christophe Leduc. Arras: Artois Presses
Université, 1999, pp. 231–46.
HENRY-BORDEAUX, Paule. Louise de Savoie: régente et roi de France. Paris: Plon, 1954.
In Lodoicae Regis Matris mortem. Epitaphia Latina & Gallica. Epitaphes a la louenge
de ma Dame Mere du Roy, faictz par plusieurs recommendables Autheurs. Paris:
Geofroy Tory, 17 October 1531.
JACQUETON, Gilbert. La politique extérieure de Louise de Savoie: relations diploma-
tiques de la France et de l’Angleterre pendant la captivité de François Ier (1515–1526).
Paris: Émile Bouillon, 1892.
JORDAN, Alyce A. ‘Material Girls: Judith, Esther, Narrative Modes and Models of
Queenship in the Windows of the Ste-Chapelle in Paris’. Word & Image, 15.4,
1999, pp. 337–50.
KNECHT, Robert J. Renaissance Warrior and Patron: The Reign of Francis I.
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1994 / Un prince de la Renaissance.
François Ier et son royaume. Paris: Fayard, 1998.
—. ‘Louise de Savoie (1476–1531)’. Les conseillers de François Ier. Ed. Cédric Michon.
Rennes: Presses universitaires de Rennes, 2011, pp. 173–86.
—. ‘“Notre Trinité!”: François Ier, Louise de Savoie et Marguerite d’Angoulême’.
Louise de Savoie 1476–1531. Ed. Pascal Brioist, Laure Fagnart, and Cédric Michon.
Tours: Presses universitaires François Rabelais, 2015, pp. 93–102.
LECOQ, Anne-Marie. François Ier imaginaire: symbolique et politique à l’aube de la
Renaissance. Paris: Macula, 1987.
LE MOYNE, Pasquier. Le Couronnement du Roy François premier de ce nom, voyage
et conqueste de la duché de Milan. Paris: Gilles Cousteau, 1520.
LENIAUD, Jean-Michel, and Françoise PERROT. La Sainte-Chapelle. Paris: Éditions
du patrimoine, 2007.
LEVASSEUR, Emile, ed. Ordonnances des rois de France: règne de François Ier. 9
vols. Paris: Imprimerie Nationale, 1902–1992.
LLEWELLYN, Kathleen M. Representing Judith in Early Modern French Literature.
Farnham: Ashgate, 2014.
MARICHAL, Paul, ed. Catalogue des actes de François Ier. 10 vols. Paris: Imprimerie
Nationale, 1887–1908.
MAYER, Dorothy Moulton. The Great Regent Louise of Savoy, 1476–1531. New York:
Funk & Wagnalls, 1966.
112 L aure Fagnart and Mary Beth Winn
Laure Fagnart holds a PhD in History of Art from François Rabelais Uni-
versity in Tours, and is now a research associate with the Fund of scientific
research of Belgium and lecturer at the University of Liège. Her research
concerns the taste for Italian art north of the Alps, a subject she contemplates
through the prism of the emulation of collections of Italian objects and works
of art in France and the old Netherlands. She published a book about the
interest French kings and collectors had in the paintings of Leonardo de
Vinci (Léonard de Vinci en France: collections et collectionneurs: XVe-XVIIe
siècles, Rome, 2009) before editing, with Jonathan Dumont, the collective
work Georges Ier d’Amboise (1460–1510): une figure plurielle de la Renaissance
(Presses Universitaires de Rennes, 2013). Laure Fagnart then focused on
the figure of Louise of Savoy and the role that the influential mother of
Francis I played in French artistic and cultural life in the first thirty years
of the sixteenth century. Along with Pascal Brioist and Cédric Michon, she
edited the book Louise de Savoie, 1476–1531 (Presses universitaires François
Rabelais de Tours, 2015). Since 2017, in collaboration with Jonathan Dumont,
Pierre-Gilles Girault, and Nicolas Le Roux, she has been studying the meeting
between Louise of Savoy and Margaret of Austria in Cambrai, in 1529, during
which the treaty known as the ‘Ladies’ Peace’ was negotiated.
Erin A. Sadlack
Abstract
Mary Tudor Brandon, Henry VIII’s sister, married Louis XII to cement an
Anglo-French alliance. As an ambassador-queen, she knew that typical
political maneuvering would be exacerbated by the possibility that she
might give Louis an heir. Her letters reveal the setbacks she faced in
crafting alliances and the ways she attempted to leverage power. Mary’s
reading, especially works by Christine de Pizan, provided multiple models
of queenship, rhetorical strategies women might employ to exercise politi-
cal power, and a sense of the value of female alliances and wisdom, as well
as the limits of queenly authority and the importance of relationships. This
essay explores Mary’s attempts to negotiate stronger agency, positioning
herself to exercise power in both French and English courts.
The proper role of a good, wise queen or princess is to maintain peace and
concord and to avoid wars and their resulting disasters. Women particularly
should concern themselves with peace because men by nature are more
foolhardy and headstrong.
— Christine de Pizan1
1 Pizan, Book of Three Virtues, as translated by Willard (p. 86): hereafter Pizan, 1989b. ‘le
droit office de sage et bonne royne et princepce d’estre moyenne de paix et de concorde, et de
travaillier que guerre soit eschivee pour les inconveniens qui avenir en peut. Et ad ce doivent
Broomhall, S. (ed.), Women and Power at the French Court, 1483–1563, Amsterdam University
Press, 2018.
doi: 10.5117/9789462983427/ch04
118 Erin A. Sadl ack
In her 1405 conduct book for women, The Book of Three Virtues, Christine
de Pizan (c. 1364–c. 1430) argued that a queen’s primary duty was to act
as peacemaker. Given the combination of women’s innate gentleness and
foresight to see the inevitable dangers of war, a good queen would help her
husband govern well, keeping his subjects happy, or tactfully soothe quarrels
at court, especially between her husband and any fractious nobles. Should
another realm attack, she would do all she honorably could to forestall the
war. The subjects of a realm blessed with such a queen, Christine argues,
will see her ‘not only as their mistress but almost as the goddess on earth
in whom they have infinite hope and confidence’.2 Given longstanding
Anglo-French conflict and the turmoil exacerbated by the intermittent
bouts of madness of Charles VI (1368–1422) and resulting power struggles
between his relatives, Christine’s estimation of the value of a queen who
could mediate effectively is understandable.
In Three Virtues, Christine had clearly designed both a practical handbook
and a pointed commentary on the immediate political situation in France.3
Yet how long and in what ways did her influence persist in the courts of
Europe? One case study may be found in the brief tenure of Mary Tudor
Brandon (1496–1533), younger sister of Henry VIII (1491–1547), as queen of
France. Examining Mary’s connection to Christine’s works and her actions at
the French court reveals that Christine’s advice remained realistic, accessible,
and applicable into the sixteenth century.
The poetry celebrating Mary’s marriage to Louis XII (1462–1515) echoes
Christine’s rhetoric in elevating a peace-making queen to quasi-divine
status. When she entered France, Mary was welcomed by a series of
pageants, the most elaborate in Paris, where the fountains were made
to spout wine and stages were constructed to hold ships with singers
in the rigging lauding Mary. The poet Pierre Gringore (c. 1475–c. 1538)
proclaimed:
aviser principaulment les dames, car les hommes sont par nature plus courageux et plus chaulx’,
Pizan, 1989a, p. 35.
2 Pizan, 1989b, p. 87; ‘non mie seulement comme a leur maistresse, mais ce semble a leur
deesse en terre, en qui ilz ont souveraine esperance et fiance’, Pizan, 1989a, p. 36.
3 Adams contends that Christine intended several works, including Three Virtues, to serve
as arguments that Isabeau of Bavaria (1370–1475) should be regent for her husband Charles IV
(1368–1422).
Liter ary Lessons in Queenship and Power 119
4 ‘Comme la paix entre dieu & les hommes / Par le moyen de la vierge marie, / Fus jadis faicte
ainsi a present sommes / Bourgoys francoys desrangez de nos sommes / Car marie avec nous se
marie’, Baskervill, p. 15.
120 Erin A. Sadl ack
5 For Mary’s education in epistolary rhetoric and spectacle, see Sadlack, which includes an
edition of Mary’s letters. Spelling of Mary’s letters modernized in this essay.
6 Sadlack, pp. 51–52; Rymer, p. 63.
Liter ary Lessons in Queenship and Power 121
marry where she could serve both Henry and her spouse. Mary’s actions
as French queen underscore the seriousness of her desire to be an effective
intermediary; from the outset she worked to foster the growth of a genuinely
close working relationship between her husband and brother by facilitating
the exchange of favors between the two courts. Mary’s example demonstrates
how an early modern queen, as sister to one monarch and wife to another,
had a unique power to strengthen alliances between countries.
By establishing her value to Louis politically and through her personal
attentions to him, Mary could increase her influence on him and in turn,
increase her authority, whether to obtain patronage for her favorites, to
achieve personal ends, or to intercede on behalf of her subjects. Intercession
was yet another traditional queenly role, as Mary was reminded when
her coronation ceremonies invoked the example of the biblical Queen
Esther persuading her husband the king to grant her people mercy.7 Records
demonstrate that during Mary’s short stay in France, she sought the release
of prisoners in England and France, and preferment for various individuals.8
Such actions would both earn gratitude and enhance her reputation as a
benevolent queen. In an age where rhetorical spectacle both symbolized
and enhanced one’s power, Mary recognized the value of such a reputation.
Mary’s reading and experience at the English and French courts taught
her that her status, reputation, political allies, and influence were conduits
for the power necessary to safeguard her future. Maintaining warm, loving
relationships with her husband and brother, while garnering additional
friends at court, would help ensure that Mary was well treated during Louis’s
life and protect her after his death. Should she give Louis a son, Mary would
likely play an influential role in French affairs for some time, perhaps even
by acting as regent during the dauphin’s minority. In that event, she would
need support from French nobles to navigate the factions at court. If Louis
died without a son, Mary wanted leverage so that Henry would keep the
secret bargain she had made with him: she would marry Louis in exchange
for the freedom to choose her second husband. Ultimately, the more allies
Mary made, the greater her ability to control her own fate.
Studying the records of Mary’s brief tenure as queen of France, especially
her letters, therefore gives new insight into how and why a woman might
attempt to negotiate her agency in order to accomplish both political and
personal ends. Moreover, Mary’s example also teaches how a queen might seek
to learn from other women. Whether through her familiarity with the works of
Christine de Pizan, her observations of the experiences of other female royalty,
especially Catherine of Aragon, or advice received from English mentors and
French noblewomen, Mary understood that to wield power in France, she
would need to draw on as many sources of authority as she could, whether
through her rhetorical skill, reputation, status, or the influence that came
from building a network of support through the economy of courtly favor.
14 Malcolmson, p. 19.
15 Krug speculates the bequest stemmed from affection, family ties, and an assumption that
Margaret would enjoy Othea (p. 78).
16 Dowling notes that Margaret Beaufort and Elizabeth of York suggested Catherine learn
French (p. 17).
17 Royal MS 19 A.xix; Malcolmson, p. 19.
18 Summit, p. 83.
19 Either Royal MS 19 A.xix or Harley 4431 was likely Ansley’s source (Long, p. 525). For Pepwell,
see Malcolmson, p. 20.
20 Malcolmson, p. 19. Knowledge of Christine as author of the City may have started to fade,
especially outside the court. Summit traces the gradual erasure of Christine as author from her
works in England during the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries and notes that Ansley’s translation
makes no mention of Christine de Pizan (pp. 61–108).
124 Erin A. Sadl ack
Mary may also have encountered the City of Ladies through her potential
marriage to Charles of Castile. While preparing for the match, Mary wrote
to his aunt and regent, Margaret of Austria (1480–1530), thanking her for
some clothing patterns, noting that she was relieved the fashions suited
her and that she was ‘greatly contented with them’.21 Partly a rhetorical
move showcasing her willingness to be guided by Margaret of Austria, the
letter also reveals that Mary was attuned to the fashions of the Burgundian
court and anxious to be sure she was familiar with its culture.22 That likely
included reading habits, and Margaret of Austria owned several works by
Christine, including two copies of the City of Ladies, one purchased in 1511,
by which time Mary had been betrothed to Margaret’s nephew for four
years.23 Had Margaret mentioned the work, or had an ambassador alluded
to its popularity, it would have been a natural choice for Mary to read the
copy in her brother’s library in her efforts to remain au courant.
There is another strong connection between Mary, Margaret of Austria,
and Christine de Pizan’s City. In 1513, as Henry VIII was closely allied with
Margaret’s father, Maximilian, Margaret came to Tournai to celebrate
Henry’s victory there. As part of the festivities, the city gave Margaret a
six-panel set of tapestries illustrating scenes from the City of Ladies.24 While
Henry was in Tournai, a city known for the quality of its tapestry produc-
tion, he purchased a set of tapestries for Mary, the subject of which has
not been recorded. Yet a catalogue of his tapestries made at his death in
1547 includes a six-panel set of City of Ladies tapestries among the items in
‘Lady Elizabeth[’s] Guarderobe’.25 In her quest to identify the City of Ladies
tapestries that made their way into Henry’s possession, Susan Groag Bell
speculates that perhaps Henry bought them for Mary as a wedding present,
but concluded it was unlikely since such tapestries would have been passed
to Mary’s daughter Frances (1517–1599) and thence to her granddaughter, Jane
Grey (1537–1554), not Mary’s niece Elizabeth (1558–1603).26 However, if the
tapestries Henry bought for Mary did depict the City of Ladies, it is entirely
possible that they would have returned to Henry’s possession after Mary’s
second (scandalous) marriage to Charles Brandon, the Duke of Suffolk (c.
1484–1545). Henry was so outraged at Mary’s secret wedding to the English
duke that she ultimately wound up ceding to Henry a significant portion
of her French dower income, as well as the gold plate and his choice of
the jewels she received from Louis during her time in France.27 The first
indenture Mary signed promised Henry 1000 pounds every six months
until she had repaid 24,000 pounds. She was consistently behind on the
payments and constantly begged Henry’s forbearance, often sending gifts
with the requests. For instance, in 1516, Brandon wrote Henry asking for an
extension and inquiring when Mary might come to court; accompanying
the letter was a goshawk and several jewels. The final indenture signed in
1526 promised Henry any of the remaining jewels or plate from Louis upon
Mary’s death. It is entirely possible that Mary gave Henry other goods, such
as a set of tapestries, against her debts.
Mary may well have seen other examples of the City of Ladies tapestries in
France. Her predecessor, Louis’s second wife, Anne de Bretagne (1477–1514),
owned another six-panel tapestry with a City of Ladies theme, which she
brought to France upon her marriage to Louis.28 Anne’s hangings remained in
France after her death, since a 1533 inventory of the French royal collection
includes them. It is plausible that they either adorned the rooms of the next
French queen, Mary, who arrived in France only nine months after Anne’s
death, or that they were passed to Anne’s daughter Claude (1499–1524),
the dauphin’s wife. Bell also traces another eight-panel set of City of Ladies
tapestries in the French court, likely belonging to Louise de Savoie, the
dauphin’s mother.29
The City of Ladies remained a popular work among the French nobility.30
For instance, Christine’s Lady Reason influenced the works of Katherine
d’Amboise (c. 1481–1550), the wife of François I’s chancellor, and of Gabrielle
de Bourbon (c. 1460–1516), daughter of the Count of Montpensier.31 Maureen
Curnow observes that copies ‘were to be found in the royal library, as well
as in the libraries of the noblemen and noblewomen of the houses of Berry,
Burgundy, Orleans, Bourbon, and Savoy’.32 Given period practices of com-
munal reading, even if Mary missed reading the City in England, it is highly
likely she would have encountered it in France.
Another of Christine’s works that remained influential was The Book of
Three Virtues. The patron for the first three printed French editions of the
allegorical figures teach her. For instance, in a subject that Mary would find
most relevant, Christine addresses the subject of young wives of much older
men. Lady Rectitude tells stories of Julia, wife of Pompey, Tertia Aemilia, wife
of Scipio Africanus, Xanthippe, wife of Socrates, and Pompeia Paulina, wife
of Seneca.40 The Christine-narrator responds with her own story of Jeanne de
Laval, wife of Constable Bertrand de Guesclin: ‘although he had a very ugly body
and was old, while she was in the flower of her youth, she paid more attention
to the worthiness of his virtues rather than to the manner of his person and
loved him with such devotion that she mourned his death for the rest of her
life’.41 In the process, Christine encourages her readers to understand the City
of Ladies as an exemplar, effectively creating a conduct book for ladies before
writing Three Virtues, one that encourages readers to see themselves within the
broader context of women’s herstory. For a queen in Mary’s position, reading
about such women would confirm the enormity of the task ahead.
One of the most troubling stories in the City of Ladies is that of the Sabine
women, who were abducted and forcibly married by Romulus and the
Romans. After a five-year war between the Romans and Sabines, the Sabine
queen calls her ladies together to say that they can only lose in this conflict:
the death of husbands, fathers, or brothers. Therefore she leads the women
and their children onto the battlefield between the warring armies and begs
them to make peace. These actions move both groups to pity as the Romans
miraculously transform into loving sons-in-law who honor their fathers. 42
Christine is clear that the remarkable courage of the Sabine ladies ‘forced’
the men to make peace; however, that peace required their disturbing
self-sacrifice, remaining married to their rapists. 43 Throughout her works,
Christine consistently places the onus of domestic harmony on the wife;
for instance, in Three Virtues, Lady Prudence’s first precept for a princess
desiring honor is that she ‘must love her husband and live with him in peace.
Otherwise she has already encountered the torments of Hell, where storms
rage perpetually’. 44 Such works give insight into the pressures medieval
society placed on women to subjugate themselves for patriarchal needs.
That pressure remained steady in the sixteenth century; Mary knew
well that she was expected to sacrifice her own desires on the marriage
altar to make peace. After Louis’s death, she reminded Henry, ‘your grace
knoweth well that I did marry for your pleasure at this time’. 45 Moreover,
this behavior was required of women. Naomi Miller and Naomi Yavneh
note that sisters ‘were often constructed as their brothers’ “treasures”,
both because they could be married off and because they look out for their
brothers’ interests, monetarily, socially, or even emotionally’. 46 Yet Mary
possessed a weapon in the rhetoric that obliged Henry to protect his sister
to maintain his reputation as a good chivalric king. Therefore, she agreed to
marry Louis to establish the ‘great weal of peace which should ensue of the
same, though I understood that [Louis] was very aged and sickly, yet for the
helping forth of good peace, I was contented’; however, she added a clause
to the deal: ‘if I should fortune to overlive the said late king, I might with
your good will freely choose and dispose myself to any other marriage at
my liberty’.47 With Henry’s consent, Mary prepared for marriage, accepting
the burdens of a much older husband in ill health, the factions of the French
court, and the duty of creating bridges between England and France in
exchange for a tenuous grasp at personal agency later.
After a proxy wedding, Mary’s first action was to establish an epistolary
relationship with her new husband. Her letters project the image of the
virtuous wife Christine outlines: loving, obedient, and eager to please. Each
of the three letters that survive opens with professions of humility and love:
‘very humbly I recommend myself unto your good grace’. 48 Thanking him
for the affectionate letters he has sent, Mary assures Louis that:
the thing I most desire and wish for today is to hear good news of you,
your health and prosperity […]. It will please you moreover, my lord, to
send for me and command your good and agreeable pleasures in order for
44 Pizan, 1989b, p. 98; ‘il apertient que elle aime son mary et vive en paix avec lui, ou autrement
elle a ja trouvéz les tourmens d’enfer, ou n’a fors toute tempeste’, Pizan, 1989a, p. 52. Rouillard
notes that Christine gives no such precepts to men (pp. 162–63).
45 Sadlack, Letter 14, p. 174.
46 Miller and Yavneh, p. 12.
47 Sadlack, Letter 23, p. 182.
48 Sadlack, Letters 2, 3, and 4, pp. 164–66. ‘bien humblement a votre bonne grace je me
recommende’.
Liter ary Lessons in Queenship and Power 129
me to obey and please you in this by the help of God, who keep you, my
lord, in good life and long, by the hand of your very humble wife, Mary. 49
Christine might have used such a letter as an exemplar. Since letters in the
sixteenth century were routinely often read aloud and shared with others,
regardless of personal feelings, Mary needed to craft a specific rhetorical
picture for Louis and the French court.50 To this end she emphasizes that
she writes with her own hand, which would have been seen as a sign of
her investment in the marriage. It also made the letter a more tangible
connection between the sender and recipient.51 For his part, Louis responded
positively to Mary’s overtures and wrote enthusiastically to Henry’s adviser,
Archbishop Thomas Wolsey (1471–1530), about his delight in Mary and
commitment to the Anglo-French alliance.52
The marriage proceeded smoothly initially; chroniclers recorded the
charm and beauty of the new queen, one of them even remarking on Mary’s
love for the king, while English ambassadors reported how dutifully Mary
cared for Louis when he fell ill and how generously Louis responded with
extravagant praise and jewels.53 However, in the midst of the apparent
harmony, Louis abruptly dismissed most of Mary’s retinue, including her
adviser Lady Jane Guildford (c. 1463–1538), causing a flurry in both courts.
Mary wrote letters of protest to Henry and Wolsey. Given that Louis had
approved the list of Mary’s proposed attendants, his actions seem sudden and
inexplicable. For her part, Mary’s anxious rhetoric seems overly dramatic.54
Yet examining the incident through the lens of Christine’s Three Virtues
gives new insight into the situation and Mary’s forceful response.
49 Sadlack, Letter 3, pp. 165–66. ‘la chose que plus je desire & souhaite pour le jourdhuy sest
dentendre de voz bonnes nouvelles, sante et bonne prosperite […] il plaira au surplies Monsieur
me mander et comandez voz bons & agreables plaisirs pour vous obeir et complaire par laide
de Dieu qui Monsieur vous doint bon vie et longue. De la main de votre bien humble compagne
Marie’.
50 Sadlack, pp. 3–8.
51 Literary depictions of letter-writing urge writers to embed themselves in the letter — ideally
by weeping on it, see Sadlack, pp. 60–61.
52 September 1514. Rymer, p. 81.
53 Jean de Treul wrote of Mary: ‘et est une aussi belle dame que jamais dame natur créa; et
l’ayme tant le Roy’ (in Garnier, p. 263). For the ambassadors, see Worcester and West’s letter
(Ellis, pp. 239–43).
54 For list, see British Library, MS Cotton Vitellius C.XI, fol. 155r. For Louis’s care regarding
attendants, see Worcester’s letter to Henry explaining that Louis had forbidden Jane Popincourt,
Mary’s French companion from childhood, when he discovered that Popincourt had become
Longueville’s mistress (Ellis, p. 236).
130 Erin A. Sadl ack
60 Pizan, 1989b, p. 106; ‘elle soit maistresse de sa bouche, car se aucun mot disoit d’eulx en
derriere contraire a ses semblans qui fust raporté [ce seroit peril]’, Pizan, 1989a, p. 64.
61 Brantôme reports that Louise had to caution her son not to disinherit himself (p. 640). After
Louis’s death Mary complained to Henry of ‘the extreme pain and annoyance I was in by reason
of such suit as the king made unto me not according with my honour’, Sadlack, Letter 15, p. 175.
For Louise, see Fleuranges, p. 44.
62 ‘fort antique et débile’; ‘sa jeune fille’, Savoie, p. 89.
63 ‘une hacquenée pour le porter bientost et plus doucement en enfer ou en paradis’, Fleuranges,
p. 45.
64 Pradel, p. 197.
65 Pizan, 1998, pp. 33–34; Pizan, 1975, pp. 668–69.
132 Erin A. Sadl ack
Mary also took pains to ensure her alliances at home with England
remained strong. She wrote frequently to Henry; if she did not have a
particular favor to ask, she expressed her love and gratitude for his letters
and counsel, thus maintaining the epistolary and emotional connection.
She also praised the ambassadors who had worked on her behalf; by offering
them public recognition, she rewarded them with the implicit suggestion
that they were worthy of Henry’s continued favor.73 At the same time, she
deepened her relationship with Wolsey. Throughout her stay in France, the
only person besides Henry from whom she asks patronage for her servants is
Wolsey.74 During the Guildford affair, she suggests that she prefers Wolsey to
a rival, Thomas Howard (1473–1554), the Duke of Norfolk. Where her letter
to Henry simply expresses dismay that Norfolk so easily acceded to Louis’s
wishes, to Wolsey she condemns the Duke’s behavior, saying that ‘he has
neither dealed best with me nor yet with [Guildford] at this time’ and wishes
for Wolsey’s presence in Norfolk’s stead.75 Here Mary clearly, yet delicately,
aligns herself with Wolsey in the factions of the English court. The two
were starting to establish a partnership of mutual benefit that would only
deepen after Mary secretly wedded Charles Brandon after Louis’s death.
Wolsey mediated between the couple and a wrathful Henry.
Mary understood well the courtly economy and how the exchange of
favors increased her status, and enhanced her authority and security. Before
she left for France, Louis d’Orléans, the Duke of Longueville (1480–1516),
asked her to intercede with Henry on behalf of a merchant named Jehan
Cavalcanty in return for any service that might please her.76 This accords
with Christine’s fifth teaching in Three Virtues: a princess should cultivate
the favor of clerics, nobles, lawyers, knights, and the people, whose rever-
ence will provide protection.77 When Mary arrived in France, she almost
immediately started accumulating socio-political capital. Only nine days
after her wedding, she wrote to Henry asking him to arrange a low ransom
for François Descars, a Frenchman captured at Thérouanne who was a
friend of both the dauphin and Longueville. She explicitly tells Henry that
‘I would that my lord the king and the two dukes to whom I am much bound
should think he should be the more favoured for my sake’.78 Such rhetoric
illustrates Mary’s awareness of the economy of influence, and her desire
on her behalf and in the name of the king our master that they would be
good and loving to her and that they would give her counsel from time
to time how she might best order herself to content the king whereof she
was most desirous and in her should lack no good will. And because she
knew well they were the men that the king loved and trusted and knew
best his mind therefore she was utterly determined to love them and
trust them and to be ordered by their counsel.83
Works cited
List of Mary’s attendants, 1514. British Library, Cotton Vitellius C.XI, fol. 155r.
ADAMS, Tracy. ‘Christine de Pizan, Isabeau of Bavaria, and Female Regency’.
French Historical Studies, 32.1, 2009, pp. 1–32.
BASKERVILL, Charles Read, ed. Pierre Gringore’s Pageants for the Entry of Mary
Tudor into Paris. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1934.
BELL, Susan Groag. The Lost Tapestries of the City of Ladies: Christine de Pizan’s
Renaissance Legacy. Berkeley: University of California Press, 2004.
BONNARDOT, François, ed. Registres des délibérations du bureau de la ville de
Paris. Vol. 1. Paris: Imprimerie Nationale, 1883.
BRANDON, Charles. Letter to Wolsey, November 1514. British Library, Cotton
Caligula D.VI, fol. 160r.
BRANTÔME, Pierre de. Œuvres complètes. Vol. 1. Ed. Ludovic Lalanne. Paris:
Imprimerie Royale, 1847.
BROOMHALL, Susan. ‘Tracing the Fortune of Lady Reason in the Sixteenth Century:
Representations in Women’s Prose Literature’. Nottingham French Studies, 38.2,
1999, pp. 159–69.
COCHERIS, Hippolyte. Entrées de Marie d’Angleterre, Femme de Louis XII à Abbeville
et à Paris. Lyons: Louis Perrin, 1859.
CURNOW, Maureen. ‘The Boke of the Cyte of Ladyes, an English Translation of
Christine de Pisan’s Le livre de la cite des dames’. Les Bonnes Feuilles, 3.2, 1974,
pp. 116–37.
Liter ary Lessons in Queenship and Power 137
DENERY, Dallas G. ‘Christine de Pizan against the Theologians: The Virtue of Lies
in The Book of The Three Virtues’. Viator, 39.1, 2008, pp. 229–47.
DEWICK, E.S, ed. Coronation Book of Charles V of France. London: Harrison and
Sons, 1899.
DOWLING, Maria. Humanism in the Age of Henry VIII. London: Croom Helm, 1986.
ELLIS, Henry, ed. Original Letters. 2nd ser. Vol. 1. Reprint. New York: AMS, 1970.
FLEURANGES, Robert de. ‘Mémoires de M. de Fleuranges’ Nouvelle collection des
mémoires pour servir à l’histoire de France. Vol. 5. Ed. Joseph-François Michaud
and Jean-Joseph-François Poujoulat. Paris: Guyot, 1838, pp. 3–86.
GARNIER, Joseph, ed. ‘Correspondance de la Mairie de Dijon’. Analecta divionensia:
documents inédits pour server à l’histoire de France. Vol. 1. Dijon: Rabutot, 1868.
GREEN, Mary Ann Everett. Lives of the Princesses of England. Vol. 5. London: Henry
Colburn, 1854.
HINDMAN, Sandra. Christine de Pizan’s Epistre Othea: Painting and Politics at
the Court of Charles VI. Toronto: Pontifical Institute of Medieval Studies, 1986.
KIPLING, Gordon. ‘Henry VII and the Origins of Tudor Patronage’. Patronage and
the Renaissance. Ed. Guy Fitch Lytle and Stephen Orgel. Princeton, NJ: Princeton
University Press, 1981, pp. 97–114.
—, ed. The Receyt of the Ladie Kateryne. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1990.
KRUG, Rebecca. Reading Families: Women’s Literate Practice in Late Medieval
England. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 2002.
LONG, Mary Beth. ‘A Medieval French Book in an Early Modern English World:
Christine de Pisan’s Livre de la Cité des Dames and Woman Readers in the Age
of Print’. Literature Compass, 9.8, 2012, pp. 521–37.
LONGUEVILLE, Letter to Mary, 16 August 1514. British Library, Cotton Caligula
D.VI fol. 139r.
MALCOLMSON, Cristina. ‘Christine de Pizan’s City of Ladies in Early Modern
England’. Debating Gender in Early Modern England, 1500–1700. Ed. Cristina
Malcolmson and Mihoko Suzuki. New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2002, pp. 15–36.
MILLER, Naomi, and Naomi YAVNEH. ‘Thicker than Water: Evaluating Sibling
Relations in the Early Modern Period’. Sibling Relations and Gender in the Early
Modern World: Sisters, Brothers and Others. Aldershot: Ashgate, 2006, pp. 1–14.
PIZAN, Christine de. ‘The Livre de la cité des dames of Christine de Pisan: A Critical
Edition’. Ed. Maureen Curnow. Vol. 2. PhD diss., Vanderbilt University, 1975.
—. Le Livre des Trois Vertus. Ed. Charity Cannon Willard and Eric Hicks. Paris:
Champion, 1989a.
—. A Medieval Woman’s Mirror of Honor: The Treasury of the City of Ladies. New
York: Persea, 1989b.
—. Book of the City of Ladies. Trans. Earl Jeffrey Richards. New York: Persea, 1998.
PRADEL, Pierre. Anne de France, 1461–1522. Paris: Éditions Publisud, 1986.
138 Erin A. Sadl ack
Abstract
The power of Queen Claude de France, who gave birth to seven children
and died at the age of twenty-four, was objectively curbed by “the Royal
Trinity” of François I, Louise de Savoie and Marguerite de Navarre. This
essay examines texts, ambassadorial accounts and artworks that nonethe-
less point to Claude’s role as an active promoter of religious reform and
prove that she functioned as a discrete magnet for political opposition to
the contested policies of François and Louise. Were Claude’s image, stature
and popularity feared by Louise and François? Was it not the religious
tolerance not only of Marguerite de Navarre but also of Claude’s own
court that was transmitted to her sister Renée and daughter Marguerite
de France?
1 ‘Serenissima Raina’, ‘verba generalia’, ‘con lei non si trata cose di Stato’, Sanudo, XXVI,
col. 114. Unless otherwise specified, the translations are mine.
Broomhall, S. (ed.), Women and Power at the French Court, 1483–1563, Amsterdam University
Press, 2018.
doi: 10.5117/9789462983427/ch05
140 K athleen Wilson- Chevalier
2 Knecht, 2011, p. 178, citing the French translation: ‘Elle accompagne toujours son fils et la
reine Claude sur lesquels elle exerce un pouvoir absolu’.
3 Chevalier, p. 108; C.J. Brown, 2011.
4 Belligni, pp. 8, 387.
5 Zum Kolk.
6 Cosandey; Gaude-Ferragu.
Cl aude de Fr ance and the Spaces of Agenc y of a Marginalized Queen 141
Anne de Bretagne gave birth to ten children, of whom only Claude and
Renée survived into adulthood.7 Although a volume of Les Remèdes de l’une
et l’autre Fortune lamented (probably around 1503) that Claude was only a
girl, numerous signs prove that the king and the queen invested carefully
in the tutoring of their royal daughter(s), who would be marketed from
birth to marry high.8 Eleven years separated Claude and Renée, but their
superior educations overlapped in multiple ways. Already in the year of
her birth (1499), Claude had five officers in her service. Her high-ranking,
experienced governess was Jeanne de Polignac (d. 1509), wife of Anne’s first
knight of honor Jacques II de Tournon (d. 1525), mother of both the future
cardinal and political adviser to François I, François de Tournon (1489–1562),
and his sister Blanche (c.1490–c.1538), future lady of honor to Marguerite
d’Angoulême/de Navarre.9 One of the ageing de Polignac’s daughters held
the child during the visit of Archduke Philip of Austria (1478–1506) and
Archduchess Juana of Castile (1479–1590) to Blois in 1501.10 Did Georgette de
Montchenu, Madame du Bouchage (d. 1511), play an important role in Claude’s
upbringing as well?11 She and her husband Imbert de Batarnay (1438–1523)
had already served Anne’s ill-fated son Charles-Orland (1492–1495), and at
Renée’s baptism in 1510, du Bouchage was both governess and godmother
to Claude’s sister.12 After his spouse’s death, Batarnay was still overseeing
the expenditures of Claude and François’s children in 1519.13 The successful
rearing of the only viable royal child in three long decades was crucial to
the networking at court of the Tournon/Polignac and probably also the du
Bouchage clans.
7 E.A.R. Brown, p. 193, Appendix, The Children of Anne de Bretagne (25 [26] Jan. 1477–9 Jan.
1514).
8 Paris, Bibliothèque nationale de France (BnF), ms. fr. 225, after Francesco Petrarca (1304–1374);
C.J. Brown, 2011, pp. 1–3; Zöhl.
9 Minois, pp. 439–40; Matarasso, 2001, pp. 184, 223–34, 247, 261; Michon and Nawrocki,
pp. 507–08.
10 Chatenet and Girault, pp. 47 and 170–71.
11 Leroux de Lincy, III, associates a series of Anne’s letters to both Madame and Monsieur du
Bouchage with Claude; Matarasso, 1996, and Matarasso, 2011, pp. 71–74, argues that they relate
to Renée. Batarnay (who took his ‘du Bouchage’ title from a territory transmitted by Georgette)
was Claude’s governor and maintained his position officiously for the children of Claude and
François (Philippe Hamon within Michon, 2011b, pp. 89–91). Madame’s beautiful gisant (1513–1522)
survives in Saint-Jean-Baptiste at Montrésor (Noblet, pp. 272–73; Corvisier, pp. 455–58).
12 Minois, pp. 434–35; Baumgartner, p. 52.
13 Hamon, 1994, p. 124.
142 K athleen Wilson- Chevalier
independence and probably out of distrust of Louise de Savoie and her son),20
Anne commissioned the Vies des femmes célèbres from the Dominican
Antoine Dufour (d. 1509), with the collaboration of the Parisian illuminator
Jean Pichore (documented between 1502 and 1521).21 While of interest to
the queen and her ladies-in-waiting, three of whom are represented with
Anne on the dedicatory page, her royal daughter was surely a conscious
target of this vernacular manuscript, too.
What were some of the major issues that Dufour’s text and Pichore’s
illustrations set out to address? Then, how exactly would these issues play
themselves out in Claude’s short life? Like the Tuscan Giovanni Boccaccio
(1313–1375) before him, Dufour credited a woman, Nicostrata (depicted on
fol. 21v), with the invention of the very alphabet that Claude was acquiring
via her Primer. Pichore’s images also align women who read (the Empress
Mamaea, fol. 61r, the Virgin Mary, fol. 2r); women who write letters (Medea,
fol. 18v) and books (the Erythraean Sibyl, fol. 17r, Sappho, fol. 28v, Amalthea,
fol. 29v, Blæsilla, fol. 61v); and women who are the recipients of books (Theode-
linda of Lombardy, fol. 69v), as was so often the bibliophile Anne. Both Sappho
(fol. 28v) and Hortensia (fol. 44r) model the notion that public speaking — to
men — is an important skill. And interestingly, one of the letters Jacques
de Beaune sent to Michelle de Saubonne in 1505, when the princess was not
quite six, confirms Claude’s actual empowerment through education: ‘You
would never believe how much she has learnt since you left and how she has
grown in strength and confidence’.22 Later, her judgment and epistolary skills
were praised in a rare mother-to-daughter epistle, written perhaps in 1513: ‘I
assure you my daughter that you will find me a good mother, for you oblige
me more and more with the gracious letters you write me’.23 Ambassadorial
reports confirm these allusions to Claude’s successful tutelage. Much is made
of Claude’s ‘strange corpulence’, yet according to a Venetian ‘orator’, ‘grace
in speaking greatly made up for her want of beauty’. Similarly, de Beatis
remarked that ‘though small in stature and badly lame in both hips, [the
young Queen] is said to be very cultivated, generous and pious’.24
Objective proof of Claude’s genuine erudition lies in the extraordinary
marginalia of her Book of Hours, produced subsequent to her 1515 accession to
the throne, and perhaps about four years after her mother’s aforementioned
letter of praise.25 The daughter is often cast as merely a weak shadow of her
mother; and the Latin devices shown on fols. 87 v and 88, non mudera (‘I
will not waver’) and firmitas eternitatis spem duplicat (‘constancy [of
faith] doubles the hope for eternal life’), were effectively — like Claude’s
ubiquitous cordelière (knotted cord) — inherited from Anne.26 Yet the second
device appears not only in Latin, as her mother’s, but also in Greek; and both
accompany Claude’s personal emblem of an armillary sphere while framing
a page written in a beautiful, ‘modern’, humanistic script. These changes
suggest that Claude was already in contact with the evangelical circle of
Jacques Lefèvre d’Étaples (1450?–1536), as her younger sister Renée would
be.27 This pattern of learning is also shared with Michelle de Saubonne’s
highly cultivated daughters, Anne and Renée, who in their childhood were
exposed to both Latin and Greek.28 Clément Marot informs us that his father,
Saubonne’s protégé, was writing an epistle to Queen Claude at the moment
of his death; and Clément launched into his own courtly career as ‘Facteur
de la Royne’ (poet of the queen).29 An early link to his mistress’s sister is his
Epithalame de Renée de France (1528), in which he imitates the humanist
Desiderius Erasmus (1467?–1536); and when he later became Renée’s protégé
in Ferrara, the ‘noble ladies of Soubise’ figured amongst the recipients of
his epistles and epigrams.30 Under the direction of an ever-present team of
ladies closely collaborating with the queen, and in the company of privileged
demoiselles, Claude (and her sister) mastered the critical thinking skills
essential for confronting the perils of power, which for both proved great.
31 Saint-Gelais.
32 See Anne de France; Chatenet; and Cynthia J. Brown’s chapter herein.
33 For Michon, Louise is a true ‘alter rex’, 2011a, p. 85.
34 BnF, ms. NAL 83; Lecoq, pp. 393–433.
146 K athleen Wilson- Chevalier
In Antoine Dufour, Vies des femmes célèbres, Nantes, Musée Dobrée, ms. 17, fol. 13r (© H. Neveu-
Dérotrie / Musée Dobrée – Grand Patrimoine de Loire-Atlantique)
Cl aude de Fr ance and the Spaces of Agenc y of a Marginalized Queen 147
‘The Very Christian King, Very Serene Queen, and Very Illustrious
Madame Mother’
35 Almost without exception listed according to rank: ‘Il Cristianissimo Re, serenissima Regina,
et Illustrissima Madama madre’, Sanudo, XXIX, col. 386.
36 Sanudo, XX, cols. 22–34; Knecht, 1994, p. 45.
37 Arden, p. 85.
38 Lalanne, pp. 13–14; Rousse, pp. 189–91.
39 Sanudo, XXVIII, col. 59.
40 BnF, ms. fr. 24955. Johnston; Wilson-Chevalier, 2015a, pp. 111–15; Wilson-Chevalier, 2016,
pp. 129–36.
148 K athleen Wilson- Chevalier
Figure 5.2 Godefroy le Batave, Mary Magdalen Going off to Hunt (for Pleasure)
From François Desmoulins de Rochefort, La Vie de la belle et clere Magdalene, Paris, BnF,
ms. fr. 24955, fol. 10r (©BnF)
41 ‘il Re andò a la caza ai soliti soi piaceri’, Antonio Giustinian; here, January 20, 1519; Sanudo,
XXVI, col. 449.
Cl aude de Fr ance and the Spaces of Agenc y of a Marginalized Queen 149
do not cause suffering to others. The birth of a male heir to Claude and a
child to Marguerite, but also the harmony of the royal family and of the
commonweal itself hinge on this moral rectification. 42
Claude’s spectacular entry into Paris in May 1517 affords proof that public
opinion held the queen in high esteem. 43 The scaffold of the Trinité cast her
as an advocate for her people — an intercessory task for which she had
been programmed in childhood, as page thirteen of her Primer attests.
The first scene of this early vellum sheet is devoted to the Annunciation to
the lowly shepherds; the second, set above Anne de Bretagne’s arms, shows
a Virgin Mary receiving her subjects, amongst whom she singles out the
shepherds, the humblest of them all. The third, set under the prayer to the
right, concludes the entire pictorial cycle by presenting the Virgin Mother of
Peace, not Christ, descending into Limbo to save poor souls.44 At this entry
celebrating Claude’s coronation, the first scaffold at the Porte Saint-Denis
associated the queen with six virtuous biblical heroines. 45 Thanks to trick
machinery, an apple appeared, descending and multiplying until it became
a dove with a crown in its beak, which it then placed upon the head of
the queen. The manuscript narrative of the playwright Pierre Gringore
(1475?–1538) tendered a warning: ‘her humility makes her dreaded just as
prowess makes princes dreaded’. 46 At the aforementioned scaffold of the
Trinité — illustrated on fol. 40v of Paris, BnF, ms. fr. 5750 — an enthroned
queen was seated on the heraldic right of her royal consort (Fig. 5.3). By the
king’s side stood Good Counsel and Good Will, by the queen’s Prudence
and Knowledge, represented not as a single widow (Louise/Prudence),
but rather two (plausibly alluding to the former regent Anne de France,
henceforth serving the Bourbon cause). Below stand Prowess (resembling
one of Dufour’s armoured heroines), holding what Gringore calls a ‘club of
union’, and Labor, identified as ‘the French People’, who turns to Concord
42 That the king ‘ayt esprit pour se saulver, & pour congnoistre bon & mauvaiz conseil affin
que par luy seul plusieurs personnez ne soient en souffrance’ (fol. 105v); that Louise’s ‘fille Claude
soit grosse dung fils’ and that her ‘fille Margarite pareillement’. Louise should ask that her desire
be accorded ‘pour le bien de la chose publicque […] affin que [elle] puysse vivre en amour fiable
avecquez [ses] enfans’, fols. 106r, 106v.
43 Gringore.
44 Wieck, 2012, p. 162; with translations of the accompanying inscriptions: ‘Fear not, Amen’;
‘How the shepherds came’ (not signifying though that all the figures surrounding the Virgin
are shepherds); ‘O mother of God, remember me’; the prayer to ‘Lord God of hosts’ invokes peace
(p. 137). Wilson-Chevalier, 2015b, pp. 250–59.
45 For what follows, Hochner, pp. 266–74; and Wilson-Chevalier, 2015b, pp. 264–71.
46 ‘son humilité la fait redoubter tout ainsi que proesse fait redoubter les princes’, Gringore,
pp. 163, l. 194–95.
150 K athleen Wilson- Chevalier
Figure 5.3 The King, the Queen, Good Counsel and Good Will, Prudence and
Knowledge, Prowess Labor and Concord (Parisian scaffold)
From Pierre Gringore, Le Sacre, couronnement et entrée de Madame Claude Royne de France, Paris,
BnF, ms. fr. 5750, fol. 40v (©BnF)
Cl aude de Fr ance and the Spaces of Agenc y of a Marginalized Queen 151
with her victory club. For Nicole Hochner, the staging aligns political wisdom
with the queen, in order to redirect the king’s energy away from military
endeavors like Marignan, towards peace and his people. 47 Furthermore,
the royal canopy reads ‘vive le roy et tous ces amys’ (‘Long live the king
and all his friends’), emphasizing the ability of the queen, aided by (her
own) Prowess and two mighty but counterbalancing great ladies, to foster
a harmonious State. Religious and civic dignitaries thus acknowledge the
queen’s moral probity and her power to intercede.
Month after month, year after year, Queen Claude and the ‘very illustri-
ous’ Louise appeared side by side, with or without Marguerite. Just before
Christmas 1518, the Venetian Antonio Giustinian paid a visit to the queen,
then in Paris with her mother-in-law. The following morning, he and other
ambassadors attended Mass, where Claude performed a public acceptance
of the political engagement of the ten-month-old François (1518–1536) to
Mary (1516–1558), daughter of Henry VIII (1491–1547) and Catherine of Aragon
(1485–1536). 48 The queen was six months pregnant at the time. Two and a
half months before the birth of the future Henri II (31 March 1519), she was
still in Paris alongside her mother-in-law when chests of spices gifted by
the Venetians were opened in Louise’s chamber. 49 On 10 March the ambas-
sador announced that François had gone off to hunt as Claude and Louise
proceeded to Saint-Germain, where the second royal son would be born. The
ambassadors accompanied not the king but the queen and the royal mother,
‘wishing to follow the court’ — a remarkable conflation of the court and its
female protagonists.50 When the news of the birth reached Rome, the Venetian
ambassador to the Holy See congratulated Denis Briçonnet (1479–1535),
French ambassador to the pope and an episcopal ally of the queen.51
Approximately a year later, 29 February 1520, in the presence of the
ambassadors of Rome, Spain, England, Venice, Ferrara, and Mantua, Louise
organized a grand entry into the symbolic Valois-Angoulême seat of Cognac
in honor of Claude. The glory of her queenship surely radiated upon the royal
47 Hochner, p. 271.
48 Sanudo, XXVI, col. 331.
49 Sanudo, XXVI, cols. 419–20.
50 Sanudo, XXVI, col. 449 and Sanudo, XXVII, col. 97: ‘volendo seguir la corte’.
51 Sanudo, XXVI, col. 184; Wilson-Chevalier, 2015a.
152 K athleen Wilson- Chevalier
mother as they rode forth in a black and crimson litter while ancient gods
and goddesses emerged to pay homage to the queen, escorted by three carts
full of her demoiselles.52 Claude was once again pregnant. Yet she traversed
France to assume a major role in the astounding Field of Cloth of Gold (June
1520),53 a ceremonial encounter that ended less than two months prior to the
delivery of Madeleine (10 August 1520). The previous November the queen’s
secretary had conveyed to the royal princess of England Claude’s gift of a
cross of gold and jewels, along with a portrait (by Jean Clouet?) of her infant
fiancé, the dauphin.54 The date of the famous Franco-English encounter
had been negotiated in function of her pregnancy;55 and Claude regally
presided over a banquet honoring Henry VIII and sat on the heraldic right
of Catherine of Aragon when the jousting began.56 The French queen was
obviously determined that her power to produce heirs no longer deprive
her of the symbolic power of public space.
On 22 May 1521, in a climate of rising fear of an Imperial threat to the
Duchy of Milan (transmitted via the queen), Claude and Louise ceremoni-
ously entered Dijon together, as they were wont to do.57 Then most unusually,
on 28 May, the Venetian ambassador Brizio Giustiniani delivered a present to
the ‘Very Serene Queen’ and her wet nurses (‘nutrice’), alone, in the presence
of the grand chancellor and admiral: two coffers containing a jewel, spices,
gold cloth, crimson silk, and so forth.58 On 2 July, Ambassador Giovanni
Badoer (1465–1535) paid a first visit to the king, assuring his majesty that
Venice supported the conservation of his State. He then went to the queen,
who rose to greet him as her consort had done, and likewise thanked the
Republic for its support of the king’s State and for its gifts. She reported
on Madeleine (1520–1537), whom Badoer had had the honor to hold at the
baptismal font almost a year before in the name of Venice and its doge.59 Only
then did the ambassador visit the king’s mother. The ceremonies surrounding
the royal children were at the very core of the politics of the age; and since
the secretary of the children’s household was Gilles de Commacre, one of
her many Breton officers, Claude’s power over her progeny was real, not
merely symbolic.60 In 1521, the Venetians were courting her.
The Italians cultivated the queen at important conjunctions, particularly
it would seem when religious issues were at stake; and when useful, they
flattered her artistic taste. In 1518 Pope Leo X (1475–1521) was seeking support
for a crusade against the Turks, and he offered paintings by the sought-
after Raphael (1483–1520), not to Louise but rather to the atypical trinity
of François, Claude, and Marguerite d’Alençon/de Navarre, the latter two
linked by their sustained interest in religious issues. The queen’s present,
Raphael’s Grande Sainte Famille (Paris, Louvre), honors the birth of the
dauphin. Yet Joseph, set at the top of a diagonal that runs from the Christ
Child through the Virgin Mary/Claude, dons papal colors, suggesting that
Leo had an especial interest in engaging the queen to put pressure on the
king.61 When the Venetians decided to commission ‘a Visitation of St. Mary
and St. Elizabeth’ to ‘hang perpetually in the chamber of the Very Christian
Queen of France’, they turned to their own most famous artist in Rome,
Sebastiano del Piombo, whom they classified amongst the outstanding
painters just after Michelangelo and Raphael.62 Their Roman ambassador
followed the development of the work from at least 4 May 1519 — the very
day that Marcantonio Michiel wrote of St. Francis of Paola’s canonization
and expedited a copy of the Divi Francisci Paulii apotheosis which credited
the event to the French king and queen.63 On the feast of Corpus Christi,
the Venetian Cardinal Cornaro exhibited Claude’s future painting in front
of his residence on an altar in the streets of Rome.
Venetian ambassadors are renowned for observing the European political
scene with an eagle eye. When in June 1520 a French and an Italian pilgrim
were murdered en route to St. Anthony of Padua, Claude and the king, ‘our
very dear confederates’ in the ambassadorial transcription, addressed letters
calling for justice to the Venetian government.64 Antonio Giustinian later
listed amongst the great expenditures of ‘His Majesty’, the court of ‘the
Majesty of the Queen, of his mother, of the children’.65 Then on 12 September
60 Le Page, pp. 656–57.
61 Cox-Rearick, pp. 191–214; Wilson-Chevalier, 2010, p. 131. Also, Henry and Joannides, nos. 14,
16, and 21.
62 ‘la visitatione di Santa Maria e Santa Elisabetta, dono destinato a la Cristianissma regina
di Franza, et che averà a stare sempre ne la sua camera’, Sanudo, XXVII, col. 470.
63 Sanudo, XXX, cols. 272–77.
64 ‘nostri carissimi confederati’ Sanudo, XXVIII, col. 628.
65 ‘come per spexe in la corte di la Maestà di la Regina, di Madama sua madre, di fioli’, Sanudo,
XXVIII, col. 628.
154 K athleen Wilson- Chevalier
1520, when the king was tending to his customary pleasures of the hunt,
Giustinian’s compatriot Badoer went to Saint-Germain to transmit letters to
‘the mother’ but also to speak to the queen separately to invite her to Venice.66
Thanks to a report from the secretary Alvise Marin, penned on 2 January
1521, we finally learn, six years after Claude rose to the throne, that she had
a political agenda of her own. Odet de Foix, Lord of Lautrec (1485–1528),
Marin relates, was not pleased that the queen was ‘in the power’ of the
Constable; in other words, she was countering the politics of François and
Louise.67 On 16 January, Badoer reported that a political battle of benefices
was underway: the French king had given the ‘abazia di Ras’ (Saint-Vaast
d’Arras) to the queen’s confessor, surely Louis Chantereau (d. 1531), while
Charles V (1500–1558) had bestowed it upon one of his allies.68 Was the
king not trying to neutralize the queen, whose critical spirit made her a
potential magnet for an alternative faction at court? Claude — her mother’s
daughter — was an active participant in the patronage game, both on the
giving and on the receiving end. Her power helped make saints and distribute
ecclesiastical charges. She could also wield it to defy the politics of the king.
the grand staircase, the balustrade above sports the cordelière the couple
shared; it however wraps itself around Claude’s C, topped by a high crown,
while the crown of François’s monogram hovers below at the middle of his
F. The queen’s donation of land to Sourdeau offers proof of her agency on the
construction site in 1516; and building at Blois came to a halt upon her death.71
The preceding year, when Claude and her consort of lesser rank took
the throne, she had twice made gifts of lands from her territories to the
major secretary of state Florimond Robertet (c. 1465–1527), for the ‘eminent
services’ he had rendered to her parents.72 In the name of the king and herself,
she wrote to ‘Monseigneur de Lafayette’, Governor of Boulogne, charged
with overseeing the borders to the north.73 She intervened to support the
successful bid of her almoner Antoine de Levis-Châteaumorand (d. 1565) to
become a canon of the chapter of Saint-Jean of Lyons. Yet did such acts play
in her favor. The powerful Robertet, serving kings since Louis XI (1423–1483),
quickly aligned himself with François and Louise, slipping seamlessly into
François’s Privy Council and remaining there until his death in 1527.74 In 1522,
his wife Michelle Gaillard was a lady-in-waiting not to Claude but to Louise.75
Nothing, however, precluded the couple’s continued bonding with the queen.
Robertet had recourse to Greek devices, like Claude. Both contributed to
reviving ruinous religious edifices in Blois; and Gérard Defaux argues that
the royal officer was a protector of the evangelical cause.76 In 1523, Étienne
Poncher (1446–1525), Archbishop of Sens, solicited Claude alongside Robertet
when he sought to place a Parisian parlementary councillor in a vacant slot
at the Parlement of her Breton duchy.77
Early in her reign Claude had intervened to support the reform of the
religious house of Yerres, effected by the same (then reforming Bishop of
Paris) Poncher.78 As for her almoner Levis-Châteaumorand (still recorded in
that function in 1520), facets of his ecclesiastical career dovetail neatly with
Claude’s links to religious reform. In 1516 the recently appointed canon of
Lyons was promoted Bishop of Saint-Paul-Trois-Châteaux. When ten years
later he became Archbishop of Embrun, his bishopric was given to none other
than Michel d’Arande (d. 1539), who had begun his controversial preaching
of the evangelical gospel at court in 1522.79 Linked to the circle of Meaux,
d’Arande is most famous as a protégé of Claude’s sister-in-law Marguerite.
This suggestive transfer of a bishopric marks but one instance when the
religious sensitivities of Claude and Marguerite crisscrossed. Their complicity
had begun no later than 1515, when the queen and her sister-in-law each
wrote to the Parlement of Paris to promote monastic reform.80
The minuscule girdle book that Claude de France wore around her waist
is her most personal gift to posterity. 81 Exquisitely illuminated by the
master who bears Claude’s name, it reveals the nature of the queen’s piety
and the discerning power of her fine aesthetic eye. Its 102 illuminated pages
include the queen’s arms three different times (fols. 5r, 15v, 18v); her cordelière
encircles all of the other sheets minus two, which defer to a model king and a
model pope. The first exception highlights a rainbow-golden Trinity framed
by the king’s cordelière of Savoy (fol. 24v).82 The second depicts the Mass of
St. Gregory (fol. 50v), an open book on the altar, the raised host projecting
a pure explosion of golden light. On the opposite folio (51r), Pope Gregory
the Great (c. 540–604), seconded by a cardinal, composes instructions for
a kneeling bishop, the threesome dutifully administering an exemplary
Church. The page bearing the king’s cordelière succeeds, however, a very
first burst of divine rainbow-golden light: that of the Coronation of the
Virgin (fol. 24r), an allusion to the queen’s 1517 coronation at Saint-Denis.83
Hence Mary/the queen introduces the light of pure faith, in stride with the
Eucharistic beliefs of Lefèvre d’Étaples.84
The folios of the prayer book address popular evangelical themes, in-
cluding the imminence of the end of the world (fol. 1r, John the Evangelist
composing his Apocalyptic text) and four scenes of resurrection (fols. 1v, an
unanticipated Drusiana; 15r, Christ; 36r and 39v). Saints Claude and René,
the model bishop-patrons of the queen and her sibling, enact the latter two.
The task of resurrecting not only suffering souls but also a suffering Church,
I contend, was placed in the royal daughters’ hands at birth. Sometime
between 1503 and 1505, in a letter addressed to Ferdinand (1452–1516) and
Isabella of Spain (1451–1504), Anne de Bretagne expressed her explicit con-
cern that bishops reside in their seats.85 Anne (in synchrony with Michelle
de Saubonne?) deliberately transmitted a dynastic responsibility that both
Claude and Renée embraced.
The suffrages begin unexpectedly with a prayer to the Holy Face. Two
pages are correspondingly devoted to St. Veronica (fols. 27r and 27v), who no
less unexpectedly intervenes with her husband Amadour, forming a couple
united to convert a disbelieving crowd — an expression of the queen’s con-
jugal dream?86 Claude shouldered her task of spiritual renovation earnestly,
overseeing the reconstruction of the parish church of Saint-Solenne (today
the cathedral of Blois)87 and, in 1521, rebuilding the Augustinian convent
of Saint-Jean of Blois for the nuns known as the ‘Véroniques’, who special-
ized in ‘the good education they give to their boarders’.88 Books abound in
illustrations throughout her prayer book, often in women’s hands. A grand
double-page representation (fols. 46v and 47r) is accorded to St. Ursula, dear
to Claude and her mother as a saint from their sovereign duchy (Fig. 5.4). A
renowned protectress of female education, she is depicted enthroned in front
of a (Breton) maritime scene like a queen with a vast court of demoiselles,
one deploying a large open book on her knees. Education had empowered
Claude, and transmitting its power was high on her agenda, whether sacred
or profane.
The exemplary Pope Gregory intervenes just before the final illumination
of the Exposition of the Eucharist (fol. 52r), signaling Claude’s full assump-
tion of her active role in the promotion of an exemplary Gallican Church.
St. Claude first appears at his consecration, kneeling at an altar with an
open book (fol. 35v). On the single page of the suffrage to St. René (fol. 39v),
the main scene depicts Bishop Maurilius resuscitating the infant René
with the help of the open Scriptures.89 The adult René stands nearby in a
85 Anne requested that they withdraw their candidate in favor of her almoner, ‘en considerant
que c’est une seulle église catedralle ou royaume de Navarre, & qu’il est besoing que leur preslat
demeure continuellement sur les lieux’, Leroux de Lincy, III, p. 34.
86 Wieck and C.J. Brown, pp. 218–19, and 258–59 on the crowd.
87 Sauvage, p. 28.
88 ‘la bonne éducation qu’elles donnent à leurs Pensionnaires’, Bernier, p. 61.
89 Wieck and C.J. Brown, p. 268.
158 K athleen Wilson- Chevalier
Prayer Book of Claude de France, New York, Pierpont Morgan Library and Museum, MS M.1166,
fols. 46v and 47r (© The Morgan Library and Museum. Ms M. 1166. Gift of Mrs. Alexandre
P. Rosenberg in memory of her husband Alexandre Paul Rosenberg, 2008)
gold-ground insert with his bishop’s staff and a closed book containing the
word to be diffused. Six of Claude’s prayers are to bishop saints; but St. Julian
(fol. 39r), an early Christian bishop of Le Mans, is the only one (like St. Anne
educating her daughter, fol. 42r; St. Martha, fol. 43r; the royal Augustinian
St. Genevieve, fol. 46r) with open book in hand. As early as 1493, Philippe
du Luxembourg (1445–1519), Cardinal-Bishop of Le Mans, had emerged as a
major actor of Church reform.90 It was he who on 15 February 1514 officiated
at the funeral ceremony of Anne de Bretagne celebrated at Notre-Dame of
Paris, he who on 10 May 1517 crowned Claude at Saint-Denis.91 That same
year, this ‘great connoisseur of the Italian milieu’, then serving as papal
legate too, led the reform of Jumièges.92 At the Council of Pisa in 1510, the
Cardinal-Bishop had worked hand in hand with Anne to reconcile Louis
XII and the Pope; and there he had labored alongside the Briçonnet father
and sons reforming team.
90 Pierre, p. 143; Le Gall, pp. 101–02; Lestocquoy, 1949, pp. 81–82 for the Bishop and Arras.
91 Girault, p. 24.
92 Le Gall, pp. 450, 454.
Cl aude de Fr ance and the Spaces of Agenc y of a Marginalized Queen 159
93 Veissière, p. 105; Wilson-Chevalier, 2015a. His brother Nicolas (d. 1529) was Anne and Claude’s
‘contrôleur et général des finances’ for Brittany (Le Page, p. 248).
94 The king’s and the queen’s (more elaborate) vellum copies are BnF, Rés. Vélins 2744 and
BnF, Rés. Vélins 2743.
95 Formerly Modena, Biblioteca Estense (stolen).
96 See Cynthia J. Brown’s text herein, identified as the Virgin passing the Credo down to the
Apostles; Wilson-Chevalier, 2015a, for the hypothesis that this youthful figure may be the Apostle
Mary Magdalen.
97 Copenhagen, Det Kongelige Bibliothek, NKS 165. Deuffic. See Chardon; Wilson-Chevalier,
2017.
160 K athleen Wilson- Chevalier
98 ‘Riches prelats situez au hault trosne […]. Humilite recepvez pour patrosne’, fol. 15r; ‘Pharaon
etoit roy riche et puissant’, ‘pour l’oppression qu’il fist au pouvre peuple’, fol. 25v.
99 ‘The good you have done to the poor […] you have done it for me [Jesus] and my affairs’; ‘Ce
que avez faict de bien aux pouvres gens […]. Vous lavez faict pour moy et mes affaires’, fols. 72r,
72v.
100 ‘toute l’eglise gallicane en est enluminee’, fols. 6v–7r.
101 ‘di poche parole’, Sanudo, XXVII, col. 610.
102 Sanudo, XXIX, col. 167: ‘Disse che […] madame di Lanson sapeva tutti li secreti, ma parlava
poco’.
103 Reid, I, pp. 61–62, n. 57; Ives, pp. 24–33.
104 Ives, p. 30; Starkey, p. 8; and Carley, fig. 118.
Cl aude de Fr ance and the Spaces of Agenc y of a Marginalized Queen 161
(fol. 1v) with an outstanding image of the queen.105 Seated on her throne
under a Franco-Breton canopy, she receives from her lady-in-waiting the
tale of the Amazon queen Hippolyta and her sister Emilia that Graville
rewrote. The preceding folio (1r) casts the ‘sovereign dame’, patron of the
translation, as ‘the site of all knowledge’, ‘in all said to be without vice’.106
Graville’s artist depicts the curtain of Claude’s impressive canopy extending
out to embrace three ladies-in-waiting, two of them pictured in active
debate. The text refers explicitly to the Field of Cloth of Gold, and the male
heroes Palamon and Arcita, cousins who fight to the death for Emilia’s
love but are ultimately reconciled, have been equated with François I and
Henry VIII. Hence, when Hippolyta and Emilia appear side by side as the
central spectators of a tournament (fol. 36r), Queens Claude and Catherine
of Aragon, who together on 11 June watched the kings joust and then gave
each other’s consort a ring,107 must have come to the contemporary viewer’s
mind. In the final image (fol. 68r), the main female protagonist, standing
on the heraldic right with two courtly ladies dressed in ermine like the
queen, commands over four rather contrite looking men. The text directly
below proffers a commentary on perfect love — ‘I mean loving as perfect
friendship / Not today’s counterfeit love’ — which reads as Graville and
Claude’s main point.108 The author/translator was boldly formulating the
power of women to redefine the parameters of Renaissance love: her own
right to marry the man of her choice against her father’s will, Claude’s right
to object to a philandering husband.
There is a political sub-text, too. In the first narrative image (fol. 2r),
Hippolyta and Emilia stand between the enthroned king (Theseus) and a
knight with upright sword (Fig. 5.5). At the Field of Cloth of Gold, on 8 June,
Constable Charles de Bourbon (1490–1527) rode by François’s side ‘with the
naked sword in hand which he held point up’— the emblem of the charge
bestowed on Bourbon in 1515.109 Queen Hippolyta/Claude’s gesture is that of
an intercessor recommending a wary Constable to a troubled king. The tale
of fratricide has become Claude’s plea to François to mitigate his hostility to
Bourbon, aggravated in December 1519 when Suzanne de Bourbon (1491–1521)
105 Paris, Bibliothèque de l’Arsenal, ms. 5116; dated 1521–1524 by Orth, II, p. 102, n°25; Müller,
2003; Müller, 2004; Reno; L’Estrange. Six manuscripts survive.
106 ‘ma souveraine dame’, ‘la ou gist tout sçavoir’, ‘en tout dicte sans vice’, Arsenal, ms. 5116,
fol. 1v.
107 Sanudo, XXIX, cols. 45–46.
108 ‘J’entens aymant d’ung amytié par faicte / Non pas de celle aujourd’huy contrefaicte’.
109 ‘lo illustrissimo ducha di Barbon gran contestabele de Franza […] havea in mano una spada
nuda qual teniva cum la ponta in suso’, Sanudo, XXIX, col. 78.
162 K athleen Wilson- Chevalier
From Anne de Graville, Romant de Palamon et Arcita, Paris, Bibliothèque de l’Arsenal, MS 5116,
fol. 2r (©BnF)
Cl aude de Fr ance and the Spaces of Agenc y of a Marginalized Queen 163
Conclusion
Claude de France did not live to see François’s humiliating capture at Pavia,
nor the ensuing exchange of the dauphin François and the future Henri II as
hostages in Spain. This twist of fate may explain why the sons destined to rule
escaped the responsibility of shouldering evangelical Church reform, unlike
the other viable royal children whose tutoring, logically, fell to Claude’s
sister soul Marguerite d’Angoulême/de Navarre at the queen’s death.114
Guillaume Briçonnet wrote one of his longest letters to Marguerite after
his brother Denis had gone to Blois to see the dying Claude, after she had
received extreme unction from her confessor/translator Louis Chantereau.115
The ‘very high, very powerful and very excellent dame Claude’ left it up to
her ‘very dear, well-loved lord and spouse’ to elect the site of her sepulcher
and the arrangements of her funeral rites.116 She did not choose to bequeath
her personal possessions to her consort, though, but rather to her sons, by
order of birth, with a provision for her daughters where custom allowed. If
the power she had expected to wield at her husband’s side had been sorely
constrained, the power of her image as a queen who interceded for her people
remained intact. The writer Guillaume Michel of Tours (fl. 1540s) claimed
in an elegy that the torrent of tears of the inhabitants of Blois, Tours, and
Amboise caused the waters of the Loire to rise after Claude’s death.117 Their
queen provided sepulchers for her humblest subjects, victims of the plague,
and conversely refused to bend to the will of her spouse and his powerful
mother as they toppled the highest feudal lord of their realm. She helped
make saints and simultaneously worked to renew a dangerously corrupt
Church. She distributed lands and charges, and yet her moral authority
remained unblemished. In the realm of culture, foreign powers sought her
support through artistic gifts, and she herself commissioned books ‘fit for
a queen’. Power is not singular but plural; and the short-lived ‘good queen
Claude’ demonstrated that the powers of a marginalized queen could indeed
instil respectful dread.
Works cited
—, and Pierre-Gilles GIRAULT. Fastes de cour. Les Enjeux d’un voyage princier à
Blois en 1501. Rennes: Presses universitaires de Rennes, 2010.
CHEVALIER, Bernard. ‘Florimond Robertet (v. 1465–1527)’. Les Conseillers de François
Ier. Ed. Cédric Michon. Rennes: Presses universitaires de Rennes, 2011, pp. 99–116.
CONTINI, Roberto. ‘N° 40, Visitazione’. Sebastiano del Piombo 1485–1547 (exh. cat.).
Ed. Claudio Strinati and Bernd Wolfgang Lindemann. Rome: Federico Motta,
2008, n° 40, pp. 194–95.
CORNILLIAT, François. ‘La complainte de Guillaume Preudhomme, ou l’adieu
de Marot à la “grande rhétorique”’. Clément Marot ‘Prince des poëtes françois’
1496–1996 (Actes du Colloque international de Cahors en Quercy 21–25 mai
1996). Ed. Gérard Defaux and Michel Simonin. Paris: Champion, 1997, pp. 165–83.
CORVISIER, Christian. Le Guide du Patrimoine. Centre Val de Loire. Ed. Jean-Marie
Pérouse de Montclos. Paris: Hachette, 1992.
COSANDEY, Fanny. La Reine de France. Symbole et pouvoir xve–xviiie siècle. Paris:
Gallimard, 2000.
COX-REARICK, Janet. The Collection of Francis I: Royal Treasures. Antwerp: Fonda
Mercator Paribas, 1995.
CROUZET, Denis. Charles de Bourbon, connétable de France. Paris: Fayard, 2003.
DEUFFIC, Jean-Luc. ‘Det Kongelige Bibliotek NKS 165, 4: “Les obfuscations du
monde”. Une œuvre ignorée de l’organiste Jehan Daniel dédiée à la reine Claude
de France († 1524)’. 2011. http://blog.pecia.fr/post/2011/02/28/Un-manuscrit-
inconnu-d%C3%A9di%C3%A9-%C3%A0-Claude-de-France (accessed 30 De-
cember 2016).
DURVILLE, Georges. Quelques lettres d’Anne de Bretagne. Paris: Imprimerie
Nationale, 1908.
FERGUSON, Gary, and Mary B. MCKINLEY, ed. A Companion to Marguerite de
Navarre. Leiden: Brill, 2013.
GAUDE-FERRAGU, Murielle. La Reine au Moyen Âge. Le pouvoir au féminin xive–xve
siècle, France. Paris: Tallandier, 2014.
GIRAUD-MANGIN, Marcel. ‘Michelle de Saubonne, dame d’atour d’Anne de Bretagne’.
Mémoires de la Société d’histoire et d’archéologie de Bretagne, 16, 1946, pp. 69–89.
GIRAULT, Pierre-Gilles. Les Funérailles d’Anne de Bretagne, reine de France.
L’Hermine regrettée. Blois and Nantes: Château royal de Blois, Château des
ducs de Bretagne, Musée d’Histoire de Nantes, 2014.
GORRIS, Rosanna. ‘“Un franceze nominato Clemente”: Marot à Ferrare’. Clément
Marot ‘Prince des poëtes françois’ 1496–1996 (Actes du Colloque international
de Cahors en Quercy 21–25 mai 1996). Ed. Gérard Defaux and Michel Simonin.
Paris: Champion, 1997, pp. 341–64.
Cl aude de Fr ance and the Spaces of Agenc y of a Marginalized Queen 167
LA MURE, Jean-Marie de. Histoire des ducs de Bourbon et des comtes de Forez. 4
vols. Paris: Potier, 1860–1897.
LECOQ, Anne-Marie. François Ier imaginaire: symbolique & politique à l’aube de la
Renaissance française. Paris: Édition Macula, 1987.
LE GALL, Jean-Marie. Les Moines au temps des réformes: France, 1480–1560. Seyssel:
Champ Vallon, 2001.
LE PAGE, Dominique. Finances et politique en Bretagne au début des temps mod-
ernes 1491–1547. Vincennes: Institut de la gestion publique et du développement
économique, 1997.
LEROUX DE LINCY, Antoine-Jean-Victor. La Vie de la reine Anne de Bretagne,
femme des rois de France Charles VIII et Louis XII, suivie de lettres inédites et de
documents originaux, 4 tomes. Paris: L. Curmer, 1860–61.
LESTOCQUOY, Jean. La Vie religieuse d’une province: le diocèse d’Arras. Arras:
Brunet, 1949.
L’ESTRANGE, Elizabeth. ‘Re-Presenting Emilia in the Context of the querelle des
femmes: Text and Image in Anne de Graville’s Beau roman’. Text/Image Relations
in Late Medieval French Culture. Ed. Rosalind Brown-Grant and Rebecca Dixon.
Turnhout: Brepols, 2015, pp. 187–207.
LESUEUR, Frédéric. Le Château de Blois tel qu’il fut, tel qu’il est, tel qu’il aurait pu
être. Paris: Éditions A. & J. Picard, 1970.
LONGEON, Claude. Une province française à la Renaissance: la vie intellectuelle en
Forez au xvie siècle. Saint-Étienne: Centre d’Études foréziennes, 1975.
MAROT, Clément. Œuvres. Ed. Georges Guiffrey and Robert Yve-Plessis. Geneva:
Slatkine Reprints, 1969.
—. Œuvres poétiques. 2 vols. Ed. Gérard Defaux. Paris: Bordes (Classiques Garnier),
1993.
MATARASSO, Pauline. ‘Claude ou Renée? Les lettres d’Anne de Bretagne à Madame
du Bouchage’. Mémoires de la Société d’histoire et d’archéologie de Bretagne, 74,
1996, pp. 453–59.
—. ‘Seen through a Squint: The Letters of Jacques de Beaune to Michelle de
Saubonne, June to September 1505’. Renaissance Studies, 11.4, 1997, pp. 343–57.
—. Queen’s Mate: Three Women of Power in France on the Eve of the Renaissance.
Aldershot: Ashgate, 2001.
—. Le Baptême de Renée de France en 1510: comptes des frais et préparatifs. Paris:
CNRS Éditions, 2011.
MAYER, Claude Albert and Dana BENTLEY-CRANCH. Ed. Florimond Robertet
(?–1527): homme d’état français. Paris: Honoré Champion, 1994.
McKINLEY, Mary B. ‘Marot, Marguerite de Navarre et “l’epistre du despourveu”’. Clé-
ment Marot ‘Prince des poëtes françois’ 1496–1996 (Actes du Colloque international
Cl aude de Fr ance and the Spaces of Agenc y of a Marginalized Queen 169
de Cahors en Quercy 21–25 mai 1996). Ed. Gérard Defaux and Michel Simonin.
Paris: Champion, 1997, pp. 615–26.
MICHEL, Guillaume. Les Élégies, thrènes et complainctes sur la mort de très ilustre dame,
madame Claude, jadis en son vivant royne de France. Paris: Alain Lotrian [1526].
http://gallica.bnf.fr/ark:/12148/bpt6k70634c/f1.item (accessed 30 December 2016).
MICHON, Cédric. ‘Introduction. Le Conseil de François Ier (1515–1531)’. Les Conseillers
de François Ier. Ed. Cédric Michon. Rennes: Presses universitaires de Rennes,
2011a, pp. 85–87.
—. ‘La Sortie en douceur de quelques Conseillers importants des règnes précédents’.
Les Conseillers de François Ier. Ed. Cédric Michon. Rennes: Presses universitaires
de Rennes, 2011b, pp. 89–93.
—, and François NAWROCKI. ‘François de Tournon (1489–1562)’. Les Conseillers
de François Ier. Ed. Cédric Michon. Rennes: Presses universitaires de Rennes,
2011, pp. 507–25.
MINOIS, Georges. Anne de Bretagne. Paris: Fayard, 1999.
MÜLLER, Catherine. ‘Anne de Graville lectrice de Maistre Allain: pour une réécriture
stratégique de la Belle Dame sans mercy’. Lectrices d’Ancien Régime. Ed. Isabelle
Brouard-Arends. Rennes: Presses universitaires de Rennes, 2003, pp. 231–41.
—. ‘Jeanne de la Font et Anne de Graville, translatrices de la Théseïde de Boccace
au xvie siècle’. D’une écriture à l’autre: les femmes et la traduction sous l’Ancien
Régime. Ed. Jean-Philippe Beaulieu. Ottawa: Presses de l’Université d’Ottawa,
2004, pp. 187–210.
NÉRET, Jean-Alexis. Claude de France femme de François Ier (1499–1524). Paris:
Éditions de France, 1942.
NOBLET, Julien. En perpétuelle mémoire: collégiales castrales et Saintes-Chapelles
à vocation funéraire en France (1450–1560). Rennes: Presses universitaires de
Rennes, 2009.
ORTH, Myra D. Renaissance Manuscripts: The Sixteenth Century. 2 vols. London
and Turnhout: Harvey Miller Publishers, 2015–2016.
PÉRICARD-MÉA, Denise. Les Maisons hospitalières: l’exemple d’Issoudun. Saint-
Cyr-sur-Loire: Sutton, 2004.
PIERRE, Benoist. La Monarchie ecclésiale: le clergé de cour en France à l’époque
moderne. Seyssel: Champ Vallon, 2013.
REID, Jonathan A. King’s Sister – Queen of Dissent: Marguerite of Navarre (1492–1549)
and her Evangelical Network. 2 vols. Leiden: Brill, 2009.
RENAUDET, Augustin. Préréforme et humanisme à Paris pendant les premières
guerres d’Italie. Paris: Édouard Champion, 1916.
RENO, Christine. ‘Anne Malet de Graville: A Sixteenth-Century Collector Reads
(and Writes) Christine’. Misericordia International, 7.2, 1998, pp. 175–76, 182.
170 K athleen Wilson- Chevalier
ROUSSE, Michel. ‘Le Pouvoir royal et le théâtre des farces’. Le Pouvoir monarchique et ses
supports idéologiques aux xive–xviie siècles (Actes du colloque international, Paris,
3–5 décembre 1987, Université de Paris III). Ed. Jean Dufournet, Adelin Fiorato, and
Augustin Redondo. Paris: Publications de la Sorbonne nouvelle, 1990, pp. 185–97.
RUSSELL, Joycelyne G. The Field of Cloth of Gold: Men and Manners in 1520. London:
Routledge, 1969.
SAINT-GELAIS, Octovien de. Le Séjour d’honneur. Ed. Frédéric Duval. Geneva:
Droz, 2002.
SANUDO, Marin. I Diarii di Marino Sanuto (mccccxcvi–mdxxxiii) dall’autografo
Marciano ital. cl. VII codd. CDXIX–CDLXXVII. Ed. Rinaldo Fulin, Federico Stefani,
Nicolò Barozzi, Guglielmo Berchet, and Marco Allegri. 58 vols. Venice: privately
published, 1879–1903.
SAUVAGE, Jean-Paul. ‘La cathédrale de Blois’. Blois, la ville en ses quartiers. Ed.
Christian Nicolas and Bruno Guignard. 2 vols. Blois: Éditions des Amis du vieux
Blois, 2014, II, pp. 26–35.
SÉGALEN, A.-P. ‘Esquisse d’un état présent des recherches sur “Anne de Bretagne
et la littérature de son temps”’. Mémoires de la Société d’histoire et d’archéologie
de Bretagne, 55, 1978, pp. 97–110.
STARKEY, David. ‘Preface’. James Carley, The Books of King Henry VIII and his Wives.
London: The British Library, 2004, pp. 7–8.
TABURET-DELAHAYE, Élisabeth. ‘Tapisserie aux armes et emblèmes d’un membre
de la famille Robertet, fin du xve ou début du xvie siècle’. France 1550: entre
Moyen Âge et Renaissance. Ed. Béatrice de Chancel-Bardelot. Paris: RMN, 2010,
p. 312, n° 159.
VEISSIÈRE, Michel. ‘Denis Briçonnet évêque de Saint-Malo (1513–1535) ’. Annales
de la Société d’histoire et d’archéologie de Saint-Malo, 1992, pp. 105–14.
WIECK, Roger S. ‘The Pictures’. The Primer of Claude de France, MS 159, The Fitzwil-
liam Museum, Cambridge. Ed. Roger S. Wieck, Cynthia J. Brown, and Eberhard
König. Lucerne: Quaternio, 2012, pp. 151–63.
—. Miracles in Miniature: The Art of the Master of Claude de France. New York: The
Morgan Library and Museum, 2014.
—, and Cynthia J. BROWN. The Prayer Book of Claude de France, MS M.1166, The
Pierpont Morgan Library, New York. New York and Lucerne: Quaternio, The
Pierpont Morgan Library, 2010.
—, Cynthia J. BROWN, and Eberhard KÖNIG. Ed. The Primer of Claude de France,
MS 159, The Fitzwilliam Museum, Cambridge. Lucerne: Quaternio, 2012.
WILSON-CHEVALIER, Kathleen. ‘Claude de France: In her Mother’s Likeness,
a Queen with Symbolic Clout?’. The Cultural and Political Legacy of Anne de
Bretagne: Negotiating Convention in Books and Documents. Ed. Cynthia J. Brown.
Cambridge: Brewer, 2010, pp. 123–44.
Cl aude de Fr ance and the Spaces of Agenc y of a Marginalized Queen 171
—. ‘Denis Briçonnet et Claude de France: l’évêque, les arts et une relation (fabriste)
occultée’. Seizième Siècle, 11, 2015a, pp. 95–118.
—. ‘Claude of France: Justice, Power, and the Queen as Advocate for her People’.
Textual and Visual Representations of Power and Justice in Medieval France:
Manuscripts and Early Printed Books. Ed. Rosalind Brown-Grant, Anne D. Hede-
man, and Bernard Ribémont. Farnham: Ashgate, 2015b, pp. 241–72.
—. ‘Trinités royales et “quadrangle d’amour”: Claude de France, Marguerite de
Navarre, François Ier, Louise de Savoie et la réforme fabriste de l’Église’. ‘La dame
de cœur’: Patronage et mécénat religieux des femmes de pouvoir dans l’Europe
des xive–xviie siècles. Ed. Murielle Gaude-Ferrague and Cécile Vincent-Cassy.
Rennes: Presses universitaires de Rennes, 2016, pp. 123–36.
—. ‘From Dissent to Heresy. Queen Claude of France and her Entourage: Images
of Religious Complaint and Evangelical Reform’. Representing Heresy in Early
Modern France. Ed. Gabriella Scarlatta and Lidia Radi. Toronto: Centre for
Reformation and Renaissance Studies, 2017, pp. 93–121.
ZÖHL, Caroline. ‘Pétrarque, Les remèdes de l’une et l’autre fortune, traduction
française anonyme, Paris vers 1503–1505’. France 1550: entre Moyen Âge et Renais-
sance. Ed. Béatrice de Chancel-Bardelot. Paris: RMN, 2010, n° 140, p. 284.
ZUM KOLK, Caroline. ‘Les diff icultés des mariages internationaux: Renée de
France et Hercule d’Este’. Femmes et pouvoir politique: les princesses d’Europe
xve–xviiie siècle. Ed. Isabelle Poutrin and Marie-Karine Schaub. Paris: Éditions
Bréal, 2007, pp. 102–18.
Lisa Mansfield
Abstract
This essay critically reexamines Eleanor of Austria’s status as a passive
marital pawn subject to Habsburg marital ideology through her performative
practice of portraiture. Eleanor’s brief marriage to the king of Portugal and
hostile union with the king of France curbed her ability to exercise traditional
forms of feminine political power and governance as a queen consort and
regent. However, her elevated pedigree, merging Burgundian, Habsburg,
and Spanish bloodlines, upbringing at Margaret of Austria’s famed court
in Mechelen, and position as the eldest sibling of Charles V, Holy Roman
Emperor, endowed her with a protective dynastic identity that would emerge
in portraits executed during her most challenging tenure at the French court.
Broomhall, S. (ed.), Women and Power at the French Court, 1483–1563, Amsterdam University
Press, 2018.
doi: 10.5117/9789462983427/ch06
174 Lisa Mansfield
pp. 287–95; Eichberger, 2003, pp. 239–59; Eichberger, 2000, pp. 4–24; Eichberger and Beaven,
pp. 225–48; Gelfland, 2007, pp. 193–202; Gelfland, 2003a, pp. 203–25; Gelfland, 2003b, pp. 145–59;
Houdoy, pp. 515–18.
2 Koenigsberger, pp. 123–51; Doyle, pp. 349–60; Jordan Gschwend, 2010, p. 2583, ns. 16–17, 20;
Jordan, pp. 173–94; Jordan Gschwend, 2012.
3 Jordan Gschwend, 2010, p. 2571.
4 McKee, p. 180.
5 See Pearson.
Portr aits of Eleanor of Austria 175
6 Orgel, p. 266.
7 Mansfield, 2016, pp. 1–16.
8 Wilson-Chevalier, pp. 474–75; Jordan Gschwend, 2010, pp. 2569, 2572; Knecht, pp. 289, 544.
9 Jordan Gschwend, 2010, p. 2573; Earenfight, pp. 1–9; Rodrigues, p. 2; Goffen, p. 64.
10 Earenfight, p. 14.
176 Lisa Mansfield
11 Jordan Gschwend, 2010, pp. 2572–73, 2593–98; Rodrigues, p. 10; Jansen, p. 94. Manuel I had
previously been married to Eleanor of Austria’s aunts, Isabella (1470–1498) and Maria (1482–1517)
of Aragon-Castile.
12 Jordan Gschwend, 2010, p. 2572; Elbl, pp. 87–111.
13 Knecht, pp. 247. An intimate double portrait commemorating the marriage of the imperial
couple, an alabaster relief sculpture attributed to the Master of Metz (Jean Mone), dated to 1526,
is held in Gaasbeek Castle, Brussels; see Lipinska, pp. 58–59.
14 Jansen, p. 105.
15 Patrouch, pp. 25–26; Fitchner, pp. 243–56.
16 Johnson, p. 61; Willard, p. 350. On Margaret of Austria’s betrothals and marriages, see Jansen,
pp. 83–84, 86, 92; Tamussino, pp. 25–123; de Boom, pp. 1–63; Tremayne, pp. 3–5, 17, 25, 61–63.
17 Rodríguez-Salgado, pp. 42, 50, 90–91. Potential husbands included Henry VIII (1491–1547),
King of England, Sigismund I (1467–1548), King of Poland, Louis XII (1462–1515), King of France,
Antoine, Duke of Lorraine (1489–1544), and Christian II of Denmark. The youngest brother,
Ferdinand (1503–1564) would accede to the post of Holy Roman Emperor in 1558, following the
abdication of his brother, Charles V, in 1556.
Portr aits of Eleanor of Austria 177
Having performed her role as queen consort to the king of Portugal admi-
rably, Eleanor of Austria’s arrival at the Valois court as a 31-year-old widow
was beset with a challenging set of adverse historical, political, and personal
conditions that complicated her experience as a mature queen consort. On
the death of François I’s first queen consort, Claude de France (1499–1524),
he was left with five of seven legitimate offspring, including the dauphin,
François III (1518–1536), Duke of Brittany, and his two brothers, the future
king of France, Henri II (1519–1559), and Charles II of Orleans (1522–1545).22
While a pregnancy was possible for Eleanor of Austria, the line of succession
to the French throne was secure without expectations of auxiliary royal
reproduction. François I, at 35 years, was, moreover, ensconced with his
powerful mistress, Anne de Pisseleu, Duchess of Étampes (1508–1580),
whom an imperial envoy described as ‘the real president of the king’s most
private and intimate council’.23 His mother, Louise de Savoie, and sister,
18 Attributed to the Master of the Guild of Saint George, 1502, oil on panel, 38 × 61 cm (each
panel), Schloss Ambras, Sammlungen Kunsthistorisches Museum, Innsbruck, inv. no. GG 4452.
Jordan Gschwend, 2010 p. 2572; Lorentz, p. 117.
19 Jordan Gschwend, 2010, p. 2572.
20 Jordan Gschwend, 2010, p. 2588, n. 125. Also see Serrão.
21 On Eleanor of Austria’s love match in 1517 with one of Charles V’s courtiers, Frederick II
(1482–1556), Count Palatine of the Rhine, see Jordan Gschwend, 2010, p. 2572; Moeller, pp. 198–218,
324–28.
22 The four daughters of François I and Claude de France were: Louise (1515–1517), Charlotte
(1516–1536), Madeleine (1520–1537), and Marguerite (1523–1574).
23 Calendar of State Papers, Spanish, VI.1, p. 117: ‘Con Mma d’Etampes, que es cabeza del Consejo
mas privado’.
178 Lisa Mansfield
The signif icance of this observation resonates with François I’s future
conduct with Eleanor of Austria, whom he was reportedly reluctant to
embrace in the royal bedchamber, and is elaborated on shortly.
François I appointed his mother as regent of France on two occasions
to cover his absence during military campaigns in the ongoing Italian
Wars.29 The Habsburg–Valois marital alliance of 1530, a consequence of
the Treaty of Cambrai or Ladies’ Peace in 1529, was an outcome of a pivotal
turn of events in François I’s pursuit of the Duchy of Milan from 1521 to
Oil on panel, 70.8 × 56.4 cm. RCIN 403371, Royal Collection Trust (© Her Majesty Queen Elizabeth II
2017)
[Marguerite] told me also that no man can be worse content with his
wife than her brother is, ‘so that these seven months he neither lay with
her, not yet meddled with her’. I asked her the cause why; and she said,
Portr aits of Eleanor of Austria 181
‘because he does not find her pleasing to his appetite’; ‘nor when he doth
lie with her, he cannot sleep; and when he lieth from her, no man sleepeth
better’. I said ‘Madam, what should be the cause?’ She said, ‘She is very
hot in bed, and desireth to be too much embraced’; and therewith she
fell upon great laughter saying, ‘I would [not] for all the good in Paris
that the king of Navarre were [no be]tter pleased to be in my bed than
my brother is to be [in hers]’.38
While sexual allure for strategy or pleasure was a political asset and potential
instrument of power typically in the remit of royal mistresses, it was possible
for the queen consort to wield influence over the king beyond the need to
breed. However, for Eleanor of Austria, intimacy with the French king, let
alone maternity and eroticism, were blocked as pathways for achieving
significant personal influence or wielding political power that would affect
a profound change in Valois–Habsburg relations because of François I’s
incentive to prevent any convergence between the Habsburg and Valois
bloodlines that would threaten the future of the French throne.
38 Letters and Papers, VI, 692. On her second marriage in 1526, Marguerite became queen
consort to Henry II of Navarre (1503–1555).
39 Rodríguez-Salgado, pp. 27–111.
40 Wilson-Chevalier, p. 506; Jordan Gschwend, 2006, pp. 111–20; Jordan Gschwend, 2010, p. 2584,
n. 40.
41 Anderson, 1981, pp. 215–22; Wilson-Chevalier, p. 507; Cox-Rearick, 2009, pp. 39–51; Jordan
Gschwend, 2010, p. 2577.
42 Anderson, 1981, p. 216.
182 Lisa Mansfield
43 Russell, 1969, p. 132; Anderson, 1979, p. 144; Anderson, 1981, pp. 216, 222; Matthews, 2005,
p. 150; Cruz, 2013, p. 16.
44 Jordan Gschwend, 2010, p. 2574.
45 Croizat, pp. 115–16, 118–19, 120, 122–24, 125.
46 Croizat, pp. 95–97. The future duke of Gonzaga was located at the French court as the king’s
hostage following François I’s military triumph at the Battle of Marignano in 1515.
47 Jordan Gschwend, 2010, p. 2587, n. 103, cites a letter from Pandolfo Pico della Mirandola to
Isabella d’Este (1524) in Tamalio, p. 203, n. 35: ‘Io sono importunate d’alchune damiselle dela
Signora Regina che gli fazzi venire de Italia una puva [bambola] vestita in tuto del modo se
accostuma li’. On Eleanor’s love of fashion, also see Moeller, pp. 196-7.
48 Croizat, p. 101.
49 Mansfield, 2016, pp. 24–27; Jordan Gschwend, 2010, p. 2577; Cox-Rearick, 1996.
Portr aits of Eleanor of Austria 183
58 Cartwright, p. 6.
59 Vives, Book III, pp. 309–26; Eichberger and Beaven, p. 241, n. 120.
60 Jordan Gschwend, 2010, p. 2583.
61 Frade, pp. 52–53.
62 Jordan Gschwend, 2010, pp. 2570, 2584, n. 27.
Portr aits of Eleanor of Austria 185
Eleanor of Austria was empowered with both the motivation and opportunity
to draw on her knowledge of the dynastic portrait tradition established by
Maximilian I and augmented by Margaret of Austria as part of her image-
making enterprise at the French court. Her paternal grandfather’s active
approach to the genre was demonstrated by his f inesse in supervising
representations of his ancestors and tweaking portraits of himself executed
by his court artists with his own hand to help meet his desired likeness.67
The emperor also treated his portraits with communicative flexibility,
promoting his ducal versus imperial image and identity for different regional
audiences.68 In addition, Margaret of Austria’s comprehensive portrait
63 De Boom, pp. 7–8.
64 On Augustus and Charles V, see Tanner, p. 113.
65 Ancient literary sources for Octavia include Plutarch, Appian, and Dio Cassius, and to a lesser
extent Suetonius. See Wood, pp. 30–35. On women in the period of the Second Triumvirate, see
Cluett, pp. 67–84; Kleiner, pp. 357–67.
66 Erhart, pp. 117–28.
67 See Silver.
68 Eichberger, 2014, pp. 100–14.
186 Lisa Mansfield
Oil on panel, 71.3 × 58.7 cm. RCIN 403369, Royal Collection Trust (© Her Majesty Queen Elizabeth II
2017)
the thumb and forefinger of her right hand; a gesture replicated in a later
portrait of Eleanor of Austria attributed to van Cleve’s workshop.75 Her
sumptuous gown, augmented by voluminous ermine sleeves, is enriched
by the heavy-set jewel collar draped around her lower neck, hinting at
75 Workshop of Joos van Cleve, Eleanor of Austria, c. 1532–35, oil on oak panel, 25 × 19 cm,
Museu Nacional de Arte Antiga, Lisbon, inv. no. 1981.
188 Lisa Mansfield
76 Master of the Magdalen Legend, Mary of Burgundy, 15th century, oil on panel, 26.5 × 22.5
cm, Musée Condé, Chantilly, inv. no. PE588; Juan de Flandes, Isabel of Castile, c. 1490–1492, oil
on panel, 21 × 13.3cm, Museo del Prado, Madrid, inv. no. P07656; Hans Burgkmair the Elder,
Eleanor of Portugal, early 16th century, oil on panel, 79 × 59.1 cm, Habsburg Portrait Gallery,
Schloss Ambras, Innsbruck, inv. no. 4399.
77 Jansen, pp. 8–23; Liss, p. 120.
78 Rummel, p. 207. On the impact of Erasmus (1466–1536) on the visual arts and his influence
at Margaret of Austria’s court, see Marlier; Checa Cremades.
79 Matthews, 2003, pp. 92–94. On the signif icance of François I’s slight closed smile in his
portraits, see Mansfield, 2016, pp. 46, 48–50.
80 Wilson-Chevalier, pp. 504–07; Jordan and Wilson-Chevalier, pp. 371–74; Hand, pp. 101–04;
Fagnart, pp. 103–15; Leeflang, pp. 19–20.
81 Scailliérez, 1996, pp. 77–78; Scailliérez, 2011, p. 107.
Portr aits of Eleanor of Austria 189
Oil on panel, 37.6 × 27.1 cm. RCIN 403467, Royal Collection Trust. (© Her Majesty Queen Elizabeth II
2017)
190 Lisa Mansfield
(c. 1501–1536), at François I’s suggestion’.82 While this might have been the
case, the Valois king’s purposeful negligence of his Habsburg queen consort
would also seem to negate his role as the patron of the portraits. If the
portrait of Henry VIII was a later speculative artistic venture sent to the
English court by van Cleve, this would, in turn, cement Eleanor of Austria’s
status as an influential patron of a popular courtly genre of painting.83
There is, nonetheless, a calculated individuality in the iconography of the
three principal portraits.84 These peculiar attributes are balanced by the
shared compositional and stylistic elements linking the images, from the
green backgrounds with shadows to the left-facing direction of each figure’s
gaze. As a loosely related configuration, the pictures not only encapsulate
Eleanor of Austria’s marginalization from François I, but reinsert her pride
of place and independence at the French court.
Eleanor of Austria’s patronage of portraiture in France was extended
to Léonard Limosin (c. 1505–1575/77) and the Dutch painter Corneille de
Lyon (fl. 1533–1575) as early as 1534.85 François I’s predilection for northern
Renaissance portraitists, demonstrated by his enduring attachment to
the Clouets, has traditionally been overshadowed by his (more securely
sourced) preference for Italian Mannerism and antiquities. However, if
the claim of Carel van Mander (1548–1606) that François I invited Jan van
Scorel (1495–1562) to the French court in the mid-to-late 1520s is accurate,
the king is also likely to have valued (or tolerated) Eleanor of Austria’s
contacts with Flemish and Dutch portraitists as a matter of artistic cov-
etousness.86 Margaret of Austria’s wise counsel to her niece on the eve
of her second French marriage, encouraging her towards benevolent and
gracious comportment in her relations with the close-knit trio of the king,
his mother, and sister, appears to have been channelled into the queen’s
artistic productivity in France.87 That Eleanor of Austria, as dowager queen,
82 Knecht, p. 297.
83 Hand, p. 203.
84 The three principal portraits by van Cleve are Eleanor’s portrait (Fig. 6.2), Royal Collection
(Hampton Court); François I’s state portrait, Philadelphia Museum of Art; and Henry VIII’s
painting in the Royal Collection (Hampton Court). The Tudor monarch holds a scroll with the
Latin inscription (Mark 16:15): marci 16 / ite in mvdvm vniversv et predicate / evangelivm
omni creatvre ‘Go into all the world and preach the gospel to the whole creation’. Hand notes
that the smaller image of Eleanor, Kunsthistorisches Museum, Vienna is of equally high quality
(p. 102).
85 Baratte, pp. 42–43; Béguin and Dubois de Groër, pp. 28–42; Dubois de Groër, pp. 8, 16, 19.
86 Mander, I, p. 315, fol. 234 r–v. Jan van Scorel declined the king’s offer of lucrative conditions
to avoid being beholden to a court post: see Mansfield, 2017.
87 De Boom, p. 127.
Portr aits of Eleanor of Austria 191
would subsequently employ the services of van Scorel’s renowned pupil and
court portraitist, Anthonis Mor, in Brussels also highlights her status as an
experienced and influential patron of portraiture motivated to manage her
own image-making practice.88
Although van Cleve did not work for the French or imperial court ex-
pressly, he had devised portraits of Maximilian I from life around 1509–1510
that were copied extensively.89 His portrait of Eleanor of Austria was a
resolute iconographic avowal of her imperial allegiance. The queen’s (defiant)
Spanish-style costume, donned in ceremonials and reproduced again in
her portrait, was echoed by the emperor’s embracement of ‘Spanish dress,
language and customs’ from 1529.90 The theme of imperial victory is also
made clear in the letter held by Eleanor of Austria evincing her exclusive
title of ‘Most Christian Queen’ of France in Spanish script.91 In a previously
mentioned workshop copy of van Cleve’s portrait held in Lisbon, Eleanor
of Austria’s glittering display of gem and pearl accessories includes a fine
golden necklace with a pendant in the form of a small armillary sphere, the
Imperial device of her previous spouse and father of her daughter, Manuel
I.92 That the painting was undoubtedly destined for the Portuguese court
raises the prospect that Eleanor of Austria’s use of portraiture went beyond
self-commemoration to maternal communication, functioning as a feminine
role model for her beloved daughter in Portugal. The smaller dimensions
of the Lisbon portrait and queen consort’s placement closer to the picture
plane creates an infusion of intimacy that is intensified by the movement
of her hands and is comparatively softened by her somewhat ambiguous
facial expression that seems to implore the viewer.
A copy of a lost (betrothal) portrait of the youthful infanta Maria by
Francisco de Holanda (1517–1585), dated to the 1540s, shows the influence
exerted by Eleanor of Austria’s portrait attributed to the workshop of van
Cleve.93 An effort has been made to capture the physical resemblance
between mother and daughter in terms of facial resemblance, pose, gaze,
88 Woodall, pp. 202, 215–16. Eleanor of Austria is depicted as queen dowager in widow’s weeds
in a portrait attributed to the Workshop of Antonis Mor, Eleanor of France, 1549–1550, oil on
panel, 99 × 85 cm, Convento de las Descales Reales, Madrid.
89 Hand, p. 20; Scailliérez, 2011, p. 104; Eichberger, 2014, p. 107.
90 Matthews, 2003, p. 188.
91 Campbell, 1985, p. 24; Hand, p. 102: ‘Ala xpianisima [christianisma] y muy podisinora
ponderosa siñora la Reyna ma siñora’. On the privileged title of ‘Most Christian’ with the French
monarchy, see Knecht, pp. 88–89.
92 On the symbolism of Manuel I’s device, see Jordan, 2005, p. 186; Pereira, 44–50.
93 Unknown artist (after Francisco de Holanda), Portrait of Maria of Portugal, c. 1541–1545,
Church of the Convent of the Incarnation, Lisbon.
192 Lisa Mansfield
costume, and jewels. The bateau neckline of both gowns, strewn with a
looped string of pearls, ruby pendant with drop pearl, fine necklace (with
an unidentifiable pendant worn by Maria), and slashed sleeves are shared
visual features. However, the infanta’s portrait is imbued with an air of
gravity and stillness, reflected in her dark gown and impenetrable facial
expression. In contrast to the congenial facial aspect of Eleanor of Austria’s
early portraits by van Orley, the larger portraits by van Cleve, which place
her at a distance from the viewer and show her holding a letter, represent
the queen consort with a new mask of imperiousness. Her formality and
aloofness are accentuated by the mannered flamboyance of her costumes
and comparatively immobile face. This change in Eleanor of Austria’s rep-
resentation appears to have aligned with Charles V’s imperial coronation
on 24 February 1530, which motivated the reconfiguration of his image and
identity as an authoritative ruler sporting armour in full-length portraits that
accentuate his rigid sobriety.94 However, it also suggests the multifaceted
functions and communicative nuances in van Cleve’s portraits pitched at
different target audiences.
Eleanor of Austria’s definition in portraits showing the diluted facial
contours of her Habsburg kin also appears to be an outcome of her role as
queen consort of François I. In addition to the multiple private and public
social functions performed by portraits, Renaissance rulers followed ancient
precedent and invested in permanent and peripatetic court portraitists to
devise and duplicate salient likenesses that reinforced political legitimacy
through familial resemblance.95 Portraits played a vital role in transmuting
the Habsburg dynasty’s genetic disfigurement of mandibular prognathism
(Habsburg jaw) into a powerful physiognomic symbol of imperial resolve.96
Charles V’s early portrait record, before he grew a beard, appears to have
delineated the physical severity of his affliction under the protection of
this physiognomic bias.97 In contrast, Eleanor of Austria’s early portrait by
van Orley (Fig 6.3) mitigates signs of the Habsburg jaw to meet Renaissance
ideals of feminine beauty and enhance her desirability on the international
marriage market. This may also have been due to the fact, established
in modern medical diagnoses, that this ‘autosomal dominant trait’ usu-
ally affects ‘males more severely than females’.98 However, the theory and
practice of Renaissance portraiture advocated excessive verisimilitude
be tempered to create the most agreeable likeness of the sitter. Charles V
patronized Tiziano Vecelli (c. 1488/90–1576), commonly known as Titian,
as his prime image-maker in the 1530s and 1540s because of the Venetian
painter’s ingeniously idealized physical interpretations of his innate imperial
virtue.99
Imaginably, the Habsburg jaw was an aesthetically challenging trait for
the women of the dynasty despite the Renaissance rhetorical principle that
‘all good women are beautiful’.100 Whereas Charles V’s ‘extremely deformed
jaw did not permit the upper and lower teeth or the mouth to close’, Eleanor
of Austria’s left facing profile rendered on a boxwood game piece displays
a rather more subtle extension of her chin and protruding lower lip with
slightly open mouth.101 The conventional feminine softness of her facial
outline contrasts the harder prof ile of her sister, Mary of Hungary, on
another game board token, dated to around 1535, attributed to Hans Kels
(1508/10–1565).102 The younger regent’s conspicuously protracted jaw (and
slight dorsal hump of her nose) not only alludes to her imperial resolve, but
also her reputed vigor and active political leadership in the Netherlands by
way of her right facing profile, which replicates Mary of Burgundy’s game
piece profile.103 Reflecting her real political power, reputed energy, and
combative nature, Mary of Hungary’s dynamism would also be expressed
facial template outlined in the numerous versions of Schwarz’s medal was also used to depict
Charles V’s profile portraits in panel paintings, woodcut prints, and a shallow relief sculpture in
stone by Loys Hering after Hans Schwarz, Kunsthistorisches Museum, Vienna, inv. no. 4371. On
the positive intellectual connotations of Charles V’s high forehead and blue eyes, see Burke, p. 408.
98 Thompson and Winter, pp. 838–39.
99 Freedman, pp. 115–43.
100 Goffen, p. 64; Lozano, p. 153. Scholarship on Renaissance (poetic) ideals of femininity,
beauty and portraiture is extensive; see the bibliographic list of primary and secondary sources
in Firenzuola, pp. xliii–xlv.
101 Unknown German artist, Eleanor of Austria, c. 1530s, boxwood game piece (roundel), 54 mm
diam., Paris, Musée du Louvre; Wethey, p. 19. On Habsburg game boards, see Wilson-Chevalier,
pp. 474–524; Eichberger, 2010, pp. 123–39.
102 Attributed to Hans Kels, Mary of Hungary, c. 1535, boxwood game piece (roundel), Kunst
historisches, Vienna, inv. no. KK 3868; see Wilson-Chevalier, pp. 478, 482, n. 26.
103 Wilson-Chevalier, p. 485, n. 32. Mary of Hungary’s profile is strongly evocative of right-facing
profiles of Charles V in medals attributed to Hans Schwarz, which spawned portraits (dated to
194 Lisa Mansfield
Ah! I thought we did take our mouths from them of Austria; but by
what I see here we seem rather to get them from Mary of Burgundy, our
ancestress, and the Dukes of Burgundy, our ancestors. If ever I see the
Emperor, my brother, I will tell him; nay! I will write him at once.106
the early 1520s) of the emperor in anonymous paintings and derivative prints by Daniel Hopfer
(woodcuts held in Staatliche Museen, Berlin inv. no. 240-1974) and elsewhere.
104 Van Wyhe, pp. 135–68.
105 Eichberger and Beaven, pp. 227–28. Charles V also placed high value on accurate likeness in
portraits of his spouse, Isabel of Portugal (1503–1539), Holy Roman Empress: see Lozano, p. 150;
Checa Cremades, p. 275.
106 Cited in Jollet, p. 104.
107 The queen’s face is given explicit delineation (compact mouth with slightly distended, fleshy
lower lip, in a three-quarter-posed likeness) on the boxwood game piece attributed to Hans Kels,
Game piece with Eleanor of Austria/France, c. 1535, Kunsthistorisches Museum, Vienna, inv. no.
KK 3866: see Wilson-Chevalier, p. 485.
108 In the Lisbon portrait of Eleanor of Austria by Joos van Cleve, the queen raises her hands
(with no rings visible on any of her fingers), as if on an invisible parapet, holding a single ruby
ring between the two forefingers of her right hand.
Portr aits of Eleanor of Austria 195
Enamel plaque. Musée national de la Renaissance, Écouen, inv. CI 2 520 (© RMN-Grand Palais
(musée de la Renaissance, Château d’Écouen) / Droits réservés)
196 Lisa Mansfield
in a long line of future Habsburg queen consorts to hold royal office at the
French court.115
In this context, the portraits of Eleanor of Austria are a tacit reminder of
the triumphant Habsburg infiltration of the French kingdom. The emotive
psychology and political ambition embedded in the queen consort’s symbolic
vocabulary was amplified by her use of portraits to adapt the contours of
her physical identity with communicative nuance and stylistic panache.
Portraits disseminated a perpetual public record of Eleanor of Austria’s
physiognomic resemblance with both her esteemed feminine lineage and
immediate Habsburg kin in a decisive — political and personal — episode
of history for both the Habsburg dynasty and Valois monarchy. Put simply,
the French queen consort’s portrait record was formed out of her poign-
ant and quixotic personal narrative, which activated her agency as an
image-maker and resulted in a permanent record of recognition. Although
she was repositioned at the unwelcoming yet sumptuous French court,
Eleanor of Austria’s portraits, both humble and imperial, distinguished and
commemorated her face — and pride of place — in the Habsburg dynastic
framework of sibling devotion.
The pragmatism underpinning the gendered lessons of her cultural and
political heritage honed under the guidance of Margaret of Austria, one of
the most powerful women politicians and patrons of the Renaissance, would
empower the queen dowager to rise again after the death of François I as an
accomplished patron of portraiture at Mary of Hungary’s court in Brussels
from 1548.116 While Eleanor of Austria’s power was universally contained
and concentrated within the political ideals and ambitions of the Habsburg
collective, her individual identity as the first Habsburg French queen consort
could not be repressed despite François I’s unreceptiveness. She endured
the challenging conditions of her second marriage with a subdued style
of self-confidence, discipline, determination, and feminine grace. These
inimitable personal qualities not only buttressed her role as the devoted
sister of her siblings and most intimate ally of the emperor, but also provided
a foundation for her self-directed approach to image-making. Eleanor of
Austria’s portraits executed at the French court heightened her visibility
as a unique queen consort and an agent of empire during the apogee of the
genre of Renaissance portraiture.
Works cited
COX-REARICK, Janet. The Collection of Francis I: Royal Treasures. New York: Abrams,
1996.
—. ‘Power-Dressing at the Courts of Cosimo de’ Medici and François I: The “Moda
alla spagnola” of Spanish Consorts Éleonore d’Autriche and Eleanora di Toledo’.
Artibus et Historiae, 30.60, 2009, pp. 39–69.
CROIZAT, Yassana C. ‘“Living Dolls”: François Ier Dresses his Women’. Renaissance
Quarterly, 60.1, 2007, pp. 94–130.
CRUZ, Anne J. ‘Introduction’. Early Modern Habsburg Women: Transnational
Contexts, Cultural Conflicts, Dynastic Continuities. Ed. Anne J. Cruz and Maria
Galli Stampino. London: Routledge, 2013, pp. 1–24.
DE BOOM, Ghislaine. Eléonore d’Autriche: reine de Portugal et de France. Brussels:
Cri, 1943.
DOYLE, Daniel R. ‘The Sinews of Habsburg Governance in the Sixteenth Century:
Mary of Hungary and Political Patronage’. Sixteenth-Century Journal, 31.2, 2000,
pp. 349–60.
DUBOIS DE GROËR, Anne. Corneille de la Haye, dit Corneille de Lyon. 1500/1510–1575.
Paris: Arthena, 1996.
EARENFIGHT, Theresa. ‘Without the Person of the Prince: Kings, Queens, and the
Idea of Monarchy in Late Medieval Europe’. Gender & History, 19, 1, 2007, pp. 1–21.
EICHBERGER, Dagmar. ‘Naturalia and artefacta: Dürer’s nature drawings and
early collecting’. Dürer and His Culture. Ed. Dagmar Eichberger and Charles
Zika. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1998, pp. 13–37.
—. ‘A Renaissance Princess Named Margaret: Fashioning a Public Image in a
Courtly Society’. Melbourne Art Journal, 4, 2000, pp. 4–24.
—. ‘A Cultural Centre in the Southern Netherlands: The Court of the Archduchess
Margaret of Austria (1480–1530) in Mechelen’. Princes and Princely Culture
1450–1650. Ed. Martin Gosman, Alasdair MacDonald, and Arjo Vanderjagt, vol.
1. Leiden: Brill, 2003, pp. 239–59.
—. ‘The Culture of Gifts: A Courtly Phenomenon from a Female Perspective’. Women
of Distinction. Margaret of York and Margaret of Austria. Ed. Dagmar Eichberger.
Leuven: Davidsfonds; Turnhout: Brepols, 2005a, pp. 287–95.
—. ‘Margaret of Austria. A Princess with Ambition and Political Insight’. Women
of Distinction. Margaret of York and Margaret of Austria. Ed. Dagmar Eichberger.
Turnhout: Brepols; Leuven: Davidsfonds, 2005b, pp. 48–55.
—. ‘Playing Games: Men, Women and Beasts on the Backgammon Board for
King Ferdinand I and Queen Anna of Bohemia and Hungary’. Women at the
Burgundian Court: Presence and Influence. Ed. Dagmar Eichberger, Anne-Marie
Legaré, and Wim Hüskin. Turnhout: Brepols, 2010, pp. 123–40.
—. ‘Official Portraits and Regional Identities. The Case of Emperor Maximilian I
(1549–1519)’. The Habsburgs and their Courts in Europe, 1400–1700. Ed. Krista de
200 Lisa Mansfield
Jonge and Pieter Martens, vol. 1. PALATIUM e-Publications, 2014, pp. 100–14. http://
www.courtresidences.eu/index.php/publications/e-Publications/#Volume%201.
—, and Lisa BEAVEN, ‘Family Members and Political Allies: The Portrait Collection
of Margaret of Austria’. Art Bulletin, 77.2, 1995, pp. 225–48.
ELBL, Ivana. ‘“The Elect, the Fortunate and the Prudent”: Charles V and the Portu-
guese Royal House, 1500–1529’. Young Charles V 1500–1531. Ed. Alain Saint-Saëns.
New Orleans: University Press of the South, 2000, pp. 87–111.
ERHART, Patricia K. ‘A New Portrait Type of Octavia Minor (?)’. The J. Paul Getty
Museum Journal, 8, 1980, pp. 117–28.
FAGNART, Laure. ‘Entre Flandres, France et Italie: le séjour de Joos van Cleve à la cour
de François Ier ’. Les Échanges artistiques entre les anciens Pays-Bas et la France.
1482–1814. Ed. Gaëtane Maës and Jan Blanc. Turnhout, Brepols, 2010, pp. 103–15.
FIRENZUOLA, Agnolo. On the Beauty of Women. Trans. Konrad Eisenbichler and
Jacqueline Murray. Philadelphia, NJ: University of Pennsylvania Press, 1992.
FITCHNER, Paula S. ‘Dynastic Marriage in Sixteenth-Century Habsburg Diplomacy
and Statecraft: An Interdisciplinary Approach’. American Historical Review, 81,
1976, pp. 243–65.
FRADE, Sofia. ‘Hic sita Sigea est: satis hoc. Luisa Sigea and the Role of D. Maria,
Infanta of Portugal, in Female Scholarship’. Women Classical Scholars: Unsealing
the Fountain from the Renaissance to Jacqueline de Romilly. Ed. Rosie Wyles and
Edith Hall. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2016, pp. 48–60.
FREEDMAN, Luba. Titian’s Portraits Through Aretino’s Lens. Philadelphia, NJ:
University of Pennsylvania Press, 1995.
FRIEDLANDER, Max J. Early Netherlandish Painting. 14 vols. Leiden: Sijthoff, 1967–1976.
GAURICUS, Pomponius. De sculptura. Trans. Robert Klein and André Chastel.
Geneva: Droz, 1969.
GELFLAND, Laura D. ‘Regency, Power and Dynastic Visual Memory: Margaret of
Austria as Patron and Propagandist’. The Texture of Society: Women in Medieval
Flanders. Ed. Ellen E. Kittell and Mary A. Suydam. New York: Palgrave Macmillan,
2003a, pp. 203–25.
—. ‘Margaret of Austria and the Encoding of Power in Patronage: The Funerary
Foundation at Brou’. Widowhood and Visual Culture in Early Modern Europe.
Ed. Alison Levy. Aldershot: Ashgate, 2003b, pp. 145–59.
—. ‘Regional Styles and Political Ambitions: Margaret of Austria’s Monastic Founda-
tion at Brou’. Cultural Exchange between the Netherlands and Italy, 1400–1530.
Ed. Ingrid Alexander-Skipnes. Leiden: Brill, 2007, pp. 193–202.
GOFFEN, Rona. Titian’s Women. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 1997.
HAND, J.O. Joos van Cleve: The Complete Paintings. New Haven, CT: Yale University
Press, 2004.
Portr aits of Eleanor of Austria 201
LEVIN, Carole, and Alicia MEYER, ‘Women and Political Power in Early Modern
Europe’. The Ashgate Research Companion to Women and Gender in Early Modern
Europe. Ed. Alison M. Poska, Jane Couchman, and Kathleen A. McIver. London:
Routledge, 2013, pp. 341–60.
LINDQUIST, Sherry C.M. ‘“Parlant de moy”: Manuscripts of La Coche by Marguerite
of Navarre’. Excavating the Medieval Image: Manuscripts, Artists, Audiences,
Essays in Honor of Sandra Hindman. Ed. David S. Areford and Nina A. Rowe.
Burlington, VA: Ashgate, 2004, pp. 197–221.
LIPINSKA, Aleksandra. Moving Sculptures: Southern Netherlandish Alabasters
from the 16th to 17th Centuries in Central and Northern Europe. Leiden: Brill, 2015.
LISS, Peggy K. ‘Isabel of Castile (1451–1504): Her Self-Representation and its Context’.
Queenship and Political Power in Medieval and Early Modern Spain. Ed. Theresa
Earenfight. Aldershot: Ashgate, 2005, pp. 120–44.
LORENTZ, Philippa. ‘Children’s Portraits: Between Politics and Family Memories’.
Women of Distinction: Margaret of York, Margaret of Austria. Ed. Dagmar Eich-
berger. Turnhout: Brepols; Leuven: Davidsfonds, 2005, pp. 115–23.
LOZANO, Jorge S. ‘Choices and Consequences: The Construction of Isabel of
Portugal’s Image’. Queenship and Political Power in Medieval and Early Modern
Spain. Ed. Theresa Earenfight. Aldershot: Ashgate, 2005, pp.145–62.
McCARTNEY, Elizabeth. ‘The King’s Mother and Royal Prerogative in Early
Sixteenth-Century France’. Medieval Queenship. Ed. John Carmi Parsons. New
York: St. Martin’s Press, 1993, pp. 117–41.
McKEE, S. Review of Gendering the Master Narrative: Women and Power in the
Middle Ages, ed. by Mary C. Erler and Maryanne Kowaleski (Ithaca, NJ: Cornell
University Press, 2003). Sixteenth-Century Journal, 37.1, 2006, pp. 179–80.
MALLETT, Michael, and Christine SHAW. The Italian Wars 1494–1559. Harlow:
Pearson, 2012.
MANDER, Carel van. Le Livre de peintres de Carel van Mander: vie des peintres
flamandes, hollandais et allemands (1604). 2 vols. Paris: J. Rouam, 1884–85.
MANSFIELD, Lisa. Representations of Renaissance Monarchy: Francis I and his
Image-Makers. Manchester: Manchester University Press, 2016.
—. ‘The Grand Design of Francis I and his Northern Image-Makers: Jan van Scorel’.
Arts et artistes du Nord à la cour de François Ier. Ed. Laure Fagnart and Isabelle
Lecocq. Paris: Picard, 2017, pp. 187–201.
MARLIER, Georges. Érasme et la peinture flamande de son temps. Damme: Éditions
du Musée van Maerlant, 1954.
MATTHEWS, Paul G. ‘Masks of Authority: Charles V and State Portraiture at the
Habsburg Courts, c. 1500–1533’. PhD diss. University of Cambridge, Clare Hall,
2003.
Portr aits of Eleanor of Austria 203
VAN WYHE, Cordula. ‘The Fabric of Female Rule in Leone Leoni’s Statue of Mary
of Hungary, c. 1549–1556’. Cambridge and the Study of Netherlandish Art. Ed.
Meredith Hale. Turnhout: Brepols, 2016, pp. 135–68.
YATES, Frances A. Astraea: The Imperial Theme in the Sixteenth Century. London:
Routledge & K. Paul, 1975.
Cynthia J. Brown
Abstract
This study examines the visual and textual staging of four interrelated
mother–daughter relationships in commissioned books. Through a com-
parative analysis of a primer Anne of Brittany had confected for Claude de
France; a prayer book Claude had designed for her sister, Renée of France;
a manual of moral comportment Anne de France dedicated to Suzanne de
Bourbon (Enseignements à ma fille); a prayer book Louise de Savoie gifted
to Marguerite d’Angoulême and her first husband, Charles d’Alençon; and
the role of Marguerite’s daughter Jeanne d’Albret in assuring the enduring
legacy of her mother’s Heptaméron, I argue that this remarkable women’s
network promoted an image of feminine pedigree and artistic creativity
that gradually reached beyond the French court.
Since scholars began investigating medieval and early modern culture from
a feminist perspective, a number of strides have been made in understand-
ing the transmission of knowledge among women during this period and
the intellectual empowerment they derived from such exchanges. One
productive area of such research has centered on the creation, acquisition,
and circulation of books making up noble women’s libraries in Europe.
These connections often encompassed mother–daughter–sister or religious
sister-to-sister lineages as well as noteworthy male–female and female–male
Broomhall, S. (ed.), Women and Power at the French Court, 1483–1563, Amsterdam University
Press, 2018.
doi: 10.5117/9789462983427/ch07
210 C ynthia J. Brown
1 For details about some of these associations, see Hughes, Holladay, Eichberger, and Hand.
There is also evidence that a ‘sharing’ of the same books occurred (see C.J. Brown, 2010; Hand,
pp. 13–14).
2 Ashley considers books of hours as transmitters of cultural identity, and Hand speaks of the
multi-functionality of books of hours in preserving family devotional and cultural traditions
(p. 8). Not only books of hours functioned in these ways.
3 Willard, p. 310.
Family Female Ne t working in Early Six teenth- Century Fr ance 211
4 For example, Bonne de Luxembourg’s books appear in the inventories of her sons, Charles V
and Jean de Berry, while those of Jeanne de Bourbon, wife of Charles V, are known only through the
inventories of her husband, brother-in-law (Jean de Berry) and son Charles VI. Margaret of Bavaria’s
books are described in the inventory of her son, Philippe le Bon (Hand, pp. 13–14, 15–17, 22).
5 Book inventories, often made after death, exist for: Jeanne de Navarre (1305) (E.A.R. Brown,
2010); Jeanne d’Évreux (1371), her daughter Blanche d’Orléans (1392), Clémence of Hungary (1328),
Valentina Visconti (1408) (E.A.R. Brown, 2013b; E.A.R. Brown, 2013a; Holladay, pp. 69, 82–84,
86); Margaret of Flanders (1405) (Hughes); Margaret of Bavaria (1423) (Hand, p. 22); Charlotte
de Savoie (Legaré, 2001); Isabel of Portugal, (Sommé, 1989); Isabeau of Bavaria (1401), Marie de
Clèves (1487), Anne de France (1507, 1523), Margaret of Austria (1499, 1523), Anne de Chabannes
(1500–1502) (E.A.R. Brown and Claerr); and Joanna of Castile (1545) (Hand, pp. 18, 27–28, 37,
41). No known inventories exist for Anne de Bretagne, her daughters Claude and Renée, or for
Margaret of York, among others.
6 See Holladay.
212 C ynthia J. Brown
We should remember also that women did not always choose their own
books. Frequently, beautifully illuminated devotional texts, such as prayer
books or books of hours, were offered to women by their advisers or parents
(masculine and feminine), often when they were learning to read or in
commemoration of their marriages, to encourage them to a life of virtuous
conduct. This is a kind of ‘double bind’ for the researcher attempting to
understand and define the tastes and interests of female readers of the
medieval period.7 However, Susan Groag Bell showed in her seminal article
about female ‘cultural ambassadors’ that women’s desire for vernacular works
in the fourteenth century prompted the dramatic change in book production
from an emphasis on liturgical works for an ecclesiastical readership to the
proliferation of devotional books targeting a female audience.8
Distinguishing whether manuscripts and early printed books in women’s
libraries were inherited, gifted, purchased, or commissioned thus becomes a
critical part of the scholarly objective.9 Researchers should seek to understand
the role played by family and society in molding women’s interests, the
extent to which females might have embraced and pursued these learned
ideologies, the manner in which they might have shaped or reshaped their
own literary, cultural, and intellectual aspirations, and the extent to which
their personal ambitions influenced and empowered others, particularly
female family members and entourages. A close examination of those very
books known to have constituted part of a women’s library in the medieval
or early modern period can contribute in a constructive fashion to such
inquiries. This detective work often involves scrutinizing the manuscripts
and early printed books associated with women’s families as cultural
artifacts. It involves interpreting more carefully coats of arms as signs of
ownership (sometimes a female heraldic device has been misread as that
of her husband).10 It also entails reading prologues, rubrics, inscriptions,
and colophons, which may provide veiled references to (female) dedicatees
and owners, studying the texts themselves, and decoding the relationship
between illustrations and the texts they accompany in order to discern how
these codices were acquired and why. Like most medieval investigations, this
7 L’Estrange, p. 35.
8 Bell.
9 On gifts, see, for example, Buettner, 2004; Davis; and Orth, 2001. On gifts with a focus on
Margaret of Austria, see Eichberger.
10 For example, some scholars attributed Bibliothèque nationale de France (BnF), ms. 2222 to
Louis XI, Charlotte de Savoie’s husband, based on the coat of arms that appears on the opening
folio, when, in fact, it is Charlotte’s own coat of arms that is displayed. For details, see C.J. Brown,
2016b.
Family Female Ne t working in Early Six teenth- Century Fr ance 213
networking in the Middle Ages. It serves as a reference point for case studies
of individual female’s libraries and their intellectual exchanges. Focusing
on what she calls an art of the circulation of things, Buettner explores the
genealogy of nine generations of objects bequeathed to women that funneled
down to Blanche de Navarre before being passed on.15 She theorizes that
the value of these objects, including books, which were among the most
prized possessions of noble families, lay in their provenance. That is, their
value resided not only in their material cost and the dynastic symbolism
they promoted, but also in their role as cultural artifacts and instruments
of knowledge, which had been leafed through by female forebears and
then passed down to their female heirs, creating a kind of female lineage
(‘parenté féminine’) in the transmission of cultural wisdom.16 What was
constructed through the transferral of books (and other cultural objects)
by these female legators, and what is inscribed in the material reality of
these volumes, is cultural memory as these women became historically
visible through their bequests.
This study resituates Buettner’s concept of parenté féminine in a later
period by examining how a selection of manuscript and printed books that
women had confected for other women during their lifetimes visually and
verbally staged, defined, and empowered several interrelated family female
pairings during the reigns of Louis XII (1462–1515), François I (1494–1547),
and Henri II (1519–1559), namely: Anne de Bretagne and her daughter Claude
de France (1499–1524); Claude and her sister Renée de France (1510–74);
Anne de France and her daughter Suzanne de Bourbon (1491–1521); and
Marguerite de Navarre (1492–1549), her mother, Louise de Savoie, and
daughter, Jeanne d’Albret (1528–1572). Through a comparative analysis of text,
image, gift-giving, and ‘publication’ activity related to one particular book
associated with each coupling, I argue that this extraordinarily dynamic
constellation of women’s networks promoted an image of feminine pedigree,
power, artistic creativity, and authorial influence — both Anne de France
and Marguerite de Navarre were authors in their own right —, marked
by (changing) Christian and moral values, that gradually reached beyond
the confines of the French court thanks to their literary and pedagogical
engagement and the emerging print culture.
15 ‘un art de la circulation de choses’, Buettner, 2004, p. 2. Buettner considers Blanche de
Navarre’s networks with female family members during her long widowhood as a kind of female
laboratory, where the tools necessary for the management and the defense of dynastic interests,
especially of the dower, were sharpened, where models of women of social status were influential,
and where religious, cultural, and artistic practices were shared and transmitted (p. 5).
16 Buettner, 2004, p. 18.
Family Female Ne t working in Early Six teenth- Century Fr ance 215
Although the research cited above into women’s libraries and their
potential cultural impact might not always overtly consider their activities
as modes of empowerment, that claim implicitly underpins much of this
scholarship. My study contributes to those discussions by introducing
explicitly a lens through which female intellectual authority in the early
sixteenth-century can be measured.
Mother–Daughter Networking
17 Although there is little information about Anne de Bretagne’s relationship with Claude
and Renée, Claude’s relationship with Renée, or Anne de France’s relationship with Suzanne,
Marguerite’s letters provide some insight into her relationship with Claude of France, her mother,
and daughter. See, for example, Briçonnet. On the verse exchange between Marguerite and
Jeanne, see Kupisz.
216 C ynthia J. Brown
the work that the mother had prepared for her daughter sometime before
Suzanne’s marriage to Charles de Bourbon (1490–1527) in May 1505 (Fig. 7.1).18
Although the manuscript disappeared from the Saint Petersburg Library
many decades ago (see below), A.-M. Chazaud’s 1878 edition of Anne’s teach-
ings features Armand Queyroy’s engraved reproduction of this original
miniature, thereby providing scholars with access to the probable cultural
circumstances surrounding this interchange.19 This image is exceptional
in its portrayal of a female family network in action, as Anne de France
conveys special knowledge to her daughter from her own principles of
moral conduct. The group of fifteen to 20 women in the center background,
Anne’s female entourage at court, witness and likely listen to this uniquely
depicted mother–daughter interaction and appear to partake in it, if only
as auditors of the ideas and words exchanged between the two women,
who read and/or discuss the manuscript books they hold. Significantly,
visual focus here is placed not on the actual reception of a work by its
dedicatee as convention dictated, but rather on the very dissemination
of the material contained in the book, which included advice to summon
the aid of the Virgin in imitating her virtuous behavior. Anne de France’s
incorporation of her own image and arms, cultural guidance, and intellectual
engagement with Suzanne in the latter’s personal and personalized copy of
the Enseignements; that is, the mother’s sharing of paratextual and textual
space with her daughter, guaranteed the posterity of this family female
network, at least within court circles.
It was thanks to the initiative taken by Suzanne that her mother’s book
enjoyed a broader legacy. Sometime before her untimely death in 1521, she
had the Enseignements printed by the Lyonnais printer Pierre de Sainte
Lucie (c. 1490–1558), thereby providing considerably wider access to her
mother’s directives about ladies’ proper comportment. Suzanne’s — and
her mother’s — illustrious lineage were prominently inscribed on the title
page of this edition, and although she died without any heirs to whom she
might have transmitted her mother’s teachings, Suzanne incorporated a
new female network into her parenté féminine that engaged both noble
and middle-class women outside the Bourbon court circle.20 She could not
From Les Enseignements d’Anne de France, duchesse de Bourbonnois et d’Auvergne à sa fille Susanne
de Bourbon, ed. by A.-M. Chazaud (Moulins, 1878), p. XLII
& Chambrier de France: & fille de treshaulte et tresexcellente dame madame Anne de France,
duchesse desdictes duchez; fille et seur des roys Loys. xj. & Charles. viij.’ (‘Upon the request of
the most noble and powerful princess, Madame Suzanne of Bourbon, wife of the most renowned
and powerful prince, my lord Charles, Duke of Bourbon and Auvergne and Chastellerault,
Constable, Peer and Chamberlain of France; and daughter of the most noble and most excellent
lady, Madame Anne of France, Duchess of said duchies; sister and daughter of Kings Louis XI
and Charles VIII.’) For further details, see Kemp, pp. 179–81, and Baudrier, pp. 159–60.
218 C ynthia J. Brown
have known that through her actions her mother’s legacy would extend to
one of the most remarkable intellectuals of the period, namely Marguerite
de Navarre, who replaced Suzanne and Anne as the honored female on the
title-page of the 1535 edition of the Enseignements.21
Suzanne’s involvement in the relatively new print culture anticipates a
similar level of participation on the part of Marguerite’s daughter Jeanne
d’Albret nearly 25 years later in her successful posthumous effort to ensure
the legacy of her mother’s Heptaméron. The dedication by Parisian editor (and
Margaret’s valet de chambre), Simon Silvius of his 1547 edition of Marguerite
de Navarre’s Marguerites de la marguerite des princesses (‘Pearls of the
Pearl of Princesses’), a collection of the queen’s poems and thoughts on
religious subjects, to the nineteen-year-old Jeanne d’Albret united mother
and daughter together in the same paratextual space, and introductory verses
promoted the image of an authoritative female pairing to the general public.22
However, even more significant was the action that Jeanne d’Albret took to
resurrect her mother’s lost authorship of the Heptaméron, as a result of the
spurious 1558 posthumous publication of the work by Pierre Boaistuau (c.
1517–1566).23 Not only had the Parisian author served as editor of a corrupted
version of Marguerite’s narratives and debates about appropriate behavior
in love relationships by ten storytellers (an unfinished collection inspired
by Boccaccio’s Decameron, which Marguerite had left incomplete upon
21 The title page reads: ‘A tresillvstre et pvissante princesse et Dame, Madame Marguerite de
France, Royne de Nauarre, Duchesse d’Alencon, et de Berry, Comtesse d’Armagnac, auec humble
reuerence prompte et f idelité seruitude, par vng vostre treshumble seruiteur, Iehan Barril
marchant de Thoulouze, par vng vray zelle presente, Salut et paix.’ (‘To the most renowned and
powerful princess and lady, Madame Margaret of France, Queen of Navarre, Duchess of Alençon
and of Berry, Countess of Armagnac, with humble reverence, ready and faithful service, from
your most humble servant, John Barril, merchant of Toulouse, with a true zealous presence,
greetings and peace.’) See Kemp, p. 181.
22 The title page of the work Marguerites de la marguerite des princesses (Lyons: Jean de Tournes,
1547), celebrates the author, and the dedication title (p. 3) similarly praises Jeanne d’Albret.
An introductory poem describes the direct links between daughter and mother, claiming, for
example: ‘Or des vertus qui en elle reluysent, / Et des haults fruits que ses esprits produisent,
/ Raison veult bien qu’en sois totalement / Vraye heritiere; & desia vrayment / Chacun te iuge
estre la vraye Idee / De ses vertus & bonté collaudee: / De bonne mœurs & d’honneur le fontal /
Chacun te dit, & son pourtrait total’ (p. 7). (‘Reason desires that you be absolutely the true heir
of the virtues that shine in her and the lofty fruits that her mind produces; and already, truly,
all judge you to be the true idea of her virtues and praised goodness: everyone says you are the
fountain of good manners and honor and her complete portrait.’) Navarre, 1547b. 1547.
23 See Courbet, pp. 283–85. Roelker explains that Jeanne destroyed Boaistuau’s edition by
buying up all the copies (p. 248). On the publication of the manuscript and print editions of the
Heptaméron, see Broomhall, and Lefèvre.
Family Female Ne t working in Early Six teenth- Century Fr ance 219
her death in 1549), but Boaistuau had also invented its title, Histoires des
Amans fortunez (‘Stories of Fortunate Lovers’), included only 67 of the 72
existing narrative-discussions, and failed to name the author of the work.
Jeanne addressed these egregious oversights by initiating the printing of a
‘complete’ edition of the work in 1559, edited by the Parisian Claude Gruget
(d. 1560), whose publication not only contained the 72 stories Marguerite
had finished before her demise, provided a better organized collection,
and adopted the more relevant title ‘L’Heptaméron’, but also featured the
author front and center on the title page.24 The elaborately presented tribute
to Marguerite on the cover of the 1559 edition identifies her as the ‘most
illustrious and most excellent princess, Marguerite de Valois, Queen of
Navarre’ and Gruget’s title-page announcement of his dedication to Jeanne
d’Albret ensured the daughter’s place beside her mother on the first page
of the printed book.25 Following in the footsteps of Marguerite de Navarre,
who had been involved in the publication of several of her works while still
alive, Jeanne guaranteed that her mother’s name would remain associated
with what is recognized as one of her most important works.26
Parenté féminine surfaces in two-fold symmetrical fashion through an
ingenious doubling of female networks in the liminal and final miniatures
of the Primer of Claude de France.27 Like the Enseignements, this manuscript
book features female teaching-and-learning alliances. It was created (al-
though not written) for a daughter, Claude de France, around 1505 by her
mother Anne de Bretagne, provided guidelines for religious and moral
instruction, and visually staged the mother and daughter, here in parallel
images (Figs. 7.2, 7.3).28 Once again the transmission of Christian-based
wisdom and edification by and for females rather than the dedication or
gifting of a book to a female dedicatee is portrayed. The double pairing
of mothers and daughters, Saint Anne and the Virgin Mary instructing
Anne de Bretagne in the first image (Fig. 7.2) and the holy mother and
daughter providing religious inspiration to Claude de France in the second
From the Primer of Claude de France, Cambridge University, Fitzwilliam Museum, MS 159, p. 1
(© The Fitzwilliam Museum, Cambridge)
Family Female Ne t working in Early Six teenth- Century Fr ance 221
Figure 7.3 Claude of France at her prie-dieu before Saints Anne and Mary,
accompanied by Saint Claude
From the Primer of Claude de France, Cambridge University, Fitzwilliam Museum, MS 159, p. 14
(© The Fitzwilliam Museum, Cambridge)
222 C ynthia J. Brown
29 Sheingorn, p. 70. Saint Claude, Claude’s patron saint, figures prominently in each miniature
as well.
30 For a reproduction of this altarpiece, see http://www.wikiart.org/en/jean-hey/the-bourbon-
altarpiece-the-moulins-triptych (accessed 26 January 2017).
31 BnF, ms. nouv. acq. lat. 83. For details see Lembright; and Orth, 2015, I, pp. 231–36. The min-
iaturist has been identified as the Master of the Ango Hours of Rouen. Marguerite d’Angoulême
became Duchess of Alençon in 1509 through her marriage to Charles d’Alençon before becoming
Queen of Navarre through her second marriage in 1526 to Henri de Navarre, following the death
of her first husband.
32 I know of no scenes depicting only Margaret and Louise. Louise’s primary goal was to promote
her son. The dedication reads: ‘O Nobile ternarivm regis matris & sororis vnvm est desiderivm’
(‘O noble trinity, a union of king, mother and sister is greatly desired’). All 29 illustrations in
BnF, nouv. acq. lat. 83 can be accessed at http://mandragore.bnf.fr/jsp/rechercheExperte.jsp
(accessed 26 January 2017).
Family Female Ne t working in Early Six teenth- Century Fr ance 223
33 Orth claims that ‘[t]he assertive presence of Marguerite in most of them is a jarring note
that commands our attention’, Orth, 2015, I, p. 234).
34 Orth, 2015, I, p. 233.
35 These include the infant Jesus’s singular appearance on the opening folio, which contains
the inscribed dedication, and his presence as object of worship in the Royal Trinity miniature
(fol. 2) and the illustration of Margaret and her husband (fol. 18).
36 Compare, for example, Marguerite’s Initiatoire Instruction en la religion chrestienne pour les
enffans (‘Initiatory Instruction in the Christian Religion for Children’), Bibliothèque de l’Arsenal
MS 5096, a manuscript confected later in 1528–29, which ‘resembles a traditional, pious personal
Book of Hours, but in fact it contains two texts that come from the turbulent center of the French
Evangelical Reform of the latter 1520s’ including ‘the first known Evangelical French-language
catechism’, Orth, 2015, I, 122.
37 Orth, 2015, I, p. 233.
224 C ynthia J. Brown
Bolstered too by the visual association between the Virgin Mary and females
in prayer, parenté féminine assumes a different character in the example
of Claude de France and Renée de France. Following the death of Anne de
Bretagne in 1514, Claude, who had become Queen of France in 1515 through
her marriage to François I, stepped into her mother’s shoes in yet another
capacity by raising her younger sister, Renée de France, with her own chil-
dren, and by sharing the role of Renée’s educational, cultural, and spiritual
guide with the king’s mother, Louise de Savoie, and sister, Marguerite de
Navarre.38 Claude’s preservation of her mother’s role of gifting books that
both provided a religious education for her sister and promoted female
networking is clearly embodied in the prayer book that she commissioned
for Renée around 1517 at the time of her own coronation as queen of France.39
Like the eight-year-old Claude, when she received the Primer her mother had
had specially made for her, Renée would have been just seven at the time
her sister presented her with this manuscript. The exquisite miniatures in
this small codex measuring just 4.8″ × 3.5″ (12.2 × 8.8 cm) were painted by
the so-called Master of Claude de France, the artist who also decorated a
tiny prayer book Claude commissioned for herself during the same period.40
Considered to be ‘the most precious and masterly painted prayer book of
the early 16th century’ by its online publishers,41 Les Petites prières de Renée
de France (‘The Little Prayers of Renée de France’) contains twelve richly
gilded miniatures, and all 25 folios are decorated with floral ornaments in
the margins. Unlike the gothic lettering of Claude’s Primer and the bâtarde
characters of Marguerite’s manuscript, the various prayers and texts of
Renée’s prayer book are transcribed in a beautiful Roman script known as
Renaissance humanist script, one that was easier to read. In addition, two
of the Latin texts, the Ten Commandments and the Apostle’s Creed, were
transcribed in French at the end of the little volume.
Whereas the image and heraldic signs of Anne de Bretagne, Anne de
France, and Louise de Savoie had figured prominently in their respective
38 Rodocanachi, pp. 9–18.
39 Wieck argues that Claude ‘used as a model […] the manuscript that her mother had commis-
sioned for Charles-Orland (and that Claude had inherited)’ (p. 127). Charles-Orland (1492–1495)
was the son of Anne de Bretagne and her first husband, Charles VIII; he died at the age of three.
40 Wieck, p. 127.
41 See the Quaternio Verlag website of Les Petites prières de Renée de France, http://www.
faksimile.de/international/editions/productdetail.php?we_objectID=395 (accessed 26 January
2017).
Family Female Ne t working in Early Six teenth- Century Fr ance 225
42 ‘La salutation de l’ange a la Vierge Marie’, Les Petites prières de Renée de France, Bibliotheca
Estense Universitaria, Modena, Lat. 614=alfa U.2.28, fol. 6r.
43 Wieck states that the Our Father (Pater noster), Hail Mary (Ave Maria), Apostles’ Creed (Credo),
Graces for Meals (Benedicte Dominus nos and Agimus tibi gratias), and the Act of Confession
(Confiteor) were the basic prayers every Catholic child was expected to memorize (p. 126). These
very prayers open Renée’s prayer book.
226 C ynthia J. Brown
From Les Petites prières de Renée de France, Bibliotheca Estense Universitaria, Modena, Lat. 614=alfa
U.2.28, fols. 5v–6r (Su concessione del Ministero dei beni e delle attività culturali e del turismo)
Family Female Ne t working in Early Six teenth- Century Fr ance 227
228 C ynthia J. Brown
observes in the facing miniature, namely the recitation of the ‘Ave Maria’,
inspired through contemplation of this holy episode in Mary’s life. Religious
knowledge is thereby transmitted directly, in textual and visual terms, from
female saint to female disciple without the intercession or presence of the
Virgin’s holy mother or Renée’s royal mother. Mediated by the image of the
Virgin Mary transcribing and passing down the Credo to the Apostles (fols.
6v–7r), subsequent miniatures illustrate the older Renée in even more direct
association with male holy figures, for within one and the same frame she is
pictured receiving absolution from a bishop following confession (Fig. 7.5),
praying before Christ (fols. 9v–10r), and being blessed by him (fols. 12v–13r).
One miniature illustrating the Misereatur (fol. 8r) portrays Renée alone at
prayer. Such representations of an immediate connection between Renée
and a Catholic bishop, for example, have a certain paradoxical quality when
examined with hindsight, given her eventual Reformist religious leanings.
Renée’s life as Duchess of Ferrara — her marriage in 1528 to Ercole d’Este
(1508–1559), future Duke of Ferrara, was arranged by François I, her former
brother-in-law (Claude had died in 1522) — has decidedly ironic associations
with Claude’s effort to continue family female networking through the
transmission of religious knowledge to her sister in the form of this prayer
book, which, of course, contained strictly Catholic prayers such as the ‘Ave
Maria’ and images of saints revered by Catholics, such as Mary Magdalene,
Saint Helen, and Saint John. On the one hand, The Little Prayers of Renée de
France constituted part of Renée’s dowry when she left France for Ferrara;
she thus transported her sister’s gift and family cultural artifact to a new
country, which embraced the teachings it symbolized. In fact, Ercole d’Este
maintained strong ties with the papacy and the emerging order of Jesuits
throughout their entire marriage. On the other hand, during her 32 years
at the court of Ferrara, Renée openly supported Reformist teachings and
sheltered Huguenots and Calvinists, without ever openly declaring her
Protestantism.44 And yet, following her condemnation to life imprisonment
by Inquisitors in September 1554 because of her liberal religious leanings,
Renée’s husband essentially placed her under house arrest, separating her
from her children until she agreed to once again attend Mass. Punished at
the time with the confiscation of her goods, Renée was further disciplined
with the burning of some hundred proscribed manuscripts and imprints
in her personal library. 45 Unfortunately, we do not know exactly which of
44 For details on Renée’s marriage and this period in her life, see Rodocanachi, pp. 28–36.
45 See Fontana, III, p. 375; and Rodocanachi states: ‘On livra aux flammes sa bibliothèque
dans laquelle avaient été trouvés une centaine d’ouvrages défendus, manuscrits ou imprimés’
Family Female Ne t working in Early Six teenth- Century Fr ance 229
her books were destroyed. This prayer book, however, created before the
Reformist movement took hold in France, survived that purge, doubtless
because of the Catholic nature of its meditative prayers and absence of
Protestant ideology. Whether or not it served as a visual symbol of Renée’s
now feigned Catholic beliefs or was ever used by her own daughters, Anna
(1531–1607), Lucrezia Maria (1535–1598), or Eleonora (1537–1581), 46 we will
never know. But, likely reflecting a rejection of society’s imposition of certain
books on women at a time of more religious alternatives (and adopting beliefs
more in line with those of Marguerite de Navarre and Jeanne d’Albret),
Renée left this prayer book in the Este library when she returned to France
in 1560 following her husband’s death.
Promoting the family tradition of female empowerment, Claude de France
transferred to her sister the moral and religious wisdom conveyed by her
mother through the gift of a Catholic prayer book, whose illustrated spiritual
relationships Renée was encouraged to espouse and maintain on her own.
However, shifts in Renée’s belief system, exacerbated by cultural tensions she
experienced as a French Reformist woman living in Italy, ultimately led to her
rejection of much of her sister’s imparted knowledge, a narrative captured
by the book’s own history. While Renée was spiritually and intellectually
empowered in different ways than her mother and sister, the destruction of
much of her library nevertheless suggests that it was through her acquisition
of books that she had maintained these new spiritual relationships that
were condemned by her husband.
Renée’s prayer book survived the Inquisition and remained in the Este
library until the eighteenth century, but then disappeared and reappeared
in 1780, when it was reintegrated into the ducal library. However, the book
was stolen while on loan to Montecassino Abbey in 1994, doubtless because
of the great value of its exquisite illustrations and decoration. 47 Fortunately,
(‘They threw into the flames her library in which some hundred banned works, manuscripts or
imprints, had been found’) (p. 248).
46 This prayer book may well have served to educate Renée’s daughters, especially given their
father’s strong Catholic tendencies, which all three likely embraced into adulthood. While
Lucrezia and Eleonara spent their entire lives in Italy, presumably as practicing Catholics, Anna
remained in France after her 1548 marriage to François, Duke of Guise (1519–1563), whose family
fiercely supported the Catholics during the Wars of Religion.
47 Wieck, p. 125, n. 3.
230 C ynthia J. Brown
From Les Petites prières de Renée de France, Bibliotheca Estense Universitaria, Modena, Lat. 614=alfa
U.2.28, fols. 8v–9r (Su concessione del Ministero dei beni e delle attività culturali e del turismo)
Family Female Ne t working in Early Six teenth- Century Fr ance 231
232 C ynthia J. Brown
48 A facsimile edition, Milano and Orth, was published in 1998. It was also made available in
CD-ROM form by Bini, Les Petites prières.
49 See Chazaud’s introduction to his edition of Anne de France, pp. vi–vii and Delisle, II,
pp. 47–48.
50 Upon her death Suzanne left her estates to her husband, who refused to marry Louise de
Savoie. After siding with Holy Roman Emperor Charles V against the king, Charles de Bourbon
died in 1527 without issue.
51 Hobson, p. 172, n. 3.
52 See Panayotova.
Family Female Ne t working in Early Six teenth- Century Fr ance 233
Conclusion
We can thus better understand the dynamics and the cultural value of
female networking associated with Anne de France, Anne de Bretagne, and
Louise de Savoie by examining the paratext of the volumes these mothers
confected for their respective daughters. While Suzanne de Bourbon’s luxury
manuscript book of the Enseignements that she received from her mother did
not carry on the tradition of female networking within her own family since
she died without children, her mother’s writing saw renewed life through
its reproduction in print form, thereby reaching a more diverse bourgeois
readership that included one of the most famous royal female figures of the
time, Marguerite de Navarre. And in that revived life in print, the names
of Suzanne, Anne, and also Marguerite were prominently announced, as
publishers appropriated some of that power and prestige Buettner associates
53 For details on this manuscript’s provenance, see Orth, 2015, p. 235. Orth claims that the
book collections of the Angoulême family, Louise de Savoie, and much of Marguerite’s, were
absorbed into François I’s library at Blois, Orth, 2015, p. 85.
234 C ynthia J. Brown
with the workings of parenté feminine. The framing illustrations of the Primer
that Anne de Bretagne had made for her daughter Claude embody and
confirm the transmission of sacred knowledge through double interrelated
family female networks, that of Saints Anne and Mary and that of Anne
and Claude. The power of women as sixteenth-century moral and spiritual
educators is thus visibly conveyed through miniatures and a repackaging
of their manuscripts into print form.
Marguerite de Navarre’s prayer book, which may or may not have passed
on to her daughter, serving as yet another example of the challenge scholars
face in tracing the trajectory of books that constituted part of a feminine
legacy, also verbally and visually projected the transmission of traditional
religious wisdom from mother to daughter through an association with
female-centered communities. However, unlike the two Annes (who never
had adult sons), Louise de Savoie had the intimate mother-daughter rapport
reordered and replaced with a family triangle in a simultaneous tribute to her
son and Marguerite’s brother, François I, an acknowledgment prominently
inscribed and painted in Marguerite’s manuscript. Jeanne d’Albret, however,
ensured her mother’s singular eminence by implicitly contesting one edi-
tor’s questionable printing practice and reviving Marguerite’s authorship
through Gruget’s reconstructed edition of the Heptaméron. While a very
different work from the others examined here, Marguerite’s narratives, and
the unique series of debates that follow each story in this work, provide
through fictional means similar views about women’s contemporary roles as
moral leaders. As in Suzanne’s renewal of her mother’s work through print,
the restoration of the Heptaméron’s creator through title-page celebratory
language that lauded both mother and daughter together may well constitute
an equivalent staging of family female networks to that featured in the
manuscript miniatures appearing in the codices shaped by Anne de France,
Anne de Bretagne and Louise de Savoie.
The prayer book that Claude had made for her sister Renée conveys a differ-
ent but analogous cultural message about parenté féminine, as it bears traces
of the transmission of religious knowledge between female family members,
while marking the absence of a mother figure. By visually representing the
book owner, the manuscript miniatures project Renée’s expected, but in the
end rejected, visualization and adoration of Catholic figures in her prayers.
Like the three other manuscripts examined, Renée’s Petites prières preserves
a record of its cultural life as a treasured artifact. Through its unique history
of relocation from France to Italy due to the marriage of two dynasties, of
non-circulation status within the Este library as an indirect sign of religious
repudiation, of mysterious disappearances in later periods because of its
Family Female Ne t working in Early Six teenth- Century Fr ance 235
Works cited
WIECK, Roger. ‘The Prayers’. The Primer of Claude de France, MS 159, The Fitzwilliam
Museum, Cambridge: Commentary to the Facsimile Edition. Lucerne: Quaternio,
2012, pp. 125–37.
WILLARD, Charity Cannon. ‘The Patronage of Isabel of Portugal’. The Cultural
Patronage of Medieval Women. Ed. June Hall McCash. Athens: University of
Georgia Press, 1996, pp. 306–20.
Mawy Bouchard
Abstract
Anne de Graville, as a noblewoman writing for the court, raised many
issues that pertain to the theme of social power, mainly through language
and speech. This essay analyzes the concept of power through her two main
works, a narrative that drew from the literary influence of Boccaccio and
another rondeaux composition inspired by Alain Chartier’s La Belle dame
sans mercy, that challenged the perception of the courtly woman within the
boundaries of Christianity. Both Graville’s works involve reflection on the
stakes of courtly conversation, which was staged as a battle of words that
most women were not prepared to fight with dignity, thus putting forth a
perception of courtly language as a dangerous weapon named ‘slander’.
In this essay, I address the issue of women’s power in relation to malicious gossip
that becomes the object of denunciation, within Anne de Graville’s Rondeaux
(c. 1515) and, to a lesser extent, her Beau Romant des deux amans Palamon et
Arcita et de la belle et saige Emilia (c. 1521). Anne de Graville (c. 1490–c. 1543)
was born in a very influential noble family, at the Castle of Marcoussis. Her
father, Louis Malet de Graville (1438–1516), an Admiral of France, was close to
Anne de France (1461–1522) and Pierre de Beaujeu (1438–1503), in a position of
influence within the circle of Louis XII (1462–1515).1 Well educated and from
1 Montmorand.
Broomhall, S. (ed.), Women and Power at the French Court, 1483–1563, Amsterdam University
Press, 2018.
doi: 10.5117/9789462983427/ch08
242 Maw y Bouchard
2 Anne de Graville was well educated, most likely knew Latin and Italian, and had access to
the considerable collection of manuscripts and prints that belonged to her wealthy father, one
of the richest of the time. She became a collector herself, owning four manuscripts of Christine
de Pizan, which she annotated. See Reno. For further biographical information, see Bouchard,
2005 and 2013.
3 For further biographical information, see Bouchard, 2005.
4 Bouchard, 2005.
5 McRae, p. 204. See also Kibler; Cayley. Calin proposes a review of the bibliography concerning
the Quarrel.
6 In contrast to later works by Castiglione and Guazzo, for example. See Stampino, p. 93.
The Power of Reputation and Skills according to Anne de Gr aville 243
public servant, whose work not only bears witness to events and situations
but helps to shape opinions and behaviour’.7 Graville showcased a strong
authorial voice in choosing — ‘on command’ or not — to adapt Chartier’s
dialogue and his representation of an emerging social diversity.
As the adapter of Chartier’s La Belle Dame sans mercy (1424) into ron-
deaux, Anne de Graville makes a strong claim for a sort of power that can
be exercised through Christian values, and which is readily available to all,
men and women alike.8 This is the power of ‘free will’, which requires the
ability for each individual to choose a virtuous path. Her first literary work,
a collection of seventy-one rondeaux, was produced in a manuscript that
shows two columns, one being the version of Chartier, and the other, that of
Graville. Maxime de Montmorand, Graville’s biographer, suggests that the
success Graville had with the Rondeaux assured her a second commission
for the translation of the Teseida delle nozze d’Emilia (c. 1340) by Giovanni
Boccaccio (1313–1375), inspired by the Thebaid of Statius (c. 45–c. 96 ce), which
Boccaccio thought to be the first true Italian epic. Graville’s adaptation was
not the first — Chaucer had earlier written The Knight’s Tale, an English
version of 2250 verses in his Canterbury Tales (c. 1392). Graville’s second
work, Le Beau Romant des deux amans Palamon et Arcita et de la belle et
saige Emilia, was likely composed around 1521 as a commission from Claude,
whom Graville says she duly obeys.9 Testimony of Graville’s success as a
poet and writer during her lifetime were given by Geofroy Tory (c. 1480–1533)
in 1529 and later by Antoine du Verdier (1544–1600). Tory noted: ‘And to show
that our French language can be gracious when it is used with measure, I
will quote here a rondel composed by an excellent woman of virtue, Lady
of Entraigues’ (the married name of Anne de Graville).10
Chartier’s original dialogue between a rebuffed Lover and a ‘cruel’ Lady
portrays a disagreement between two equally valid but irreconcilable views
of feminine power in the context of courtly love traditions exposed to
centuries of chivalric romance. Graville rewrites the dialogue in a manner
7 Armstrong, p. 303. Armstrong adds: ‘It is precisely this view of public eloquence that un-
derpins much of the rhétoriqueurs’ work, and indeed characterizes them as a group regardless
of their diverse political affiliations’ (p. 1).
8 The Rondeaux were first published by Wahlund in 1897, and are accessible in one manuscript
(BnF, ms. fr. 2253).
9 There are six extant manuscripts (Arsenal, 5166; BnF, ms. fr. 1397 and 25441; BnF, n.a.f., 6513;
Stockholm, Kungliga biblioteket, 719; and Musée Condé, 1570).
10 See Tory, fol. 4 r: ‘Et pour monstrer que nostre dict langage françois a grace quant il est bien
ordonné, j’en allegueray icy en passant un rondeau que une femme d’excellence en vertus, ma
dame d’Entraigues, a faict et composé’, Du Verdier, pp. 42–43.
244 Maw y Bouchard
that gives leverage to the position defended by the Lady, one that asserts
individuals’ free will in the matters of courtly love. In her adaptation of
Chartier’s dialogue almost one hundred years after the original composi-
tion, Graville indeed makes a strong case against the allegorical character
Malenbouche (Slanderer) presented in the rondeaux as a threat to everyone
within court society. To borrow John K. Galbraith’s analytical tools de-
scribed in The Anatomy of Power in which he conceptualizes three types
of power — Condign, Compensatory, and Conditioned — and the three
sources of power — personality, property, and organization —, Graville
articulates a seduction strategy disguised as tragic love lamentations that
aim at ‘conditioning’ the submission of women with all the resources of
chivalric personality.11 In light of the pervasive literary theme of excessive
talk and slander, Graville’s reliance on the perception of courtly language
as a dangerous weapon appears symptomatic of a social situation that
was challenging for women conditioned by courtly and Christian ideals,
who sought the empowerment that humanist education made available.12
Graville’s Rondeaux in response to Chartier’s La Belle Dame sans mercy
implicitly attempt to underline the manner by which courtly literature
is used as a ‘condign’, a ‘compensatory’ and a ‘conditioned’ instrument of
power by the Lover, who in turn can only be overthrown by another source
of power, that of the Christian institution and values (marriage, chastity,
fidelity), which are implicitly claimed by the Lady throughout the dialogue.13
11 Galbraith. From the early response of the ladies of the court to Alain Chartier (Copie des
lettres des dames en rithme envoyee a maistre Alain) to the well-known verses of Louise Labé,
in her Sonnet xxiii, 9–10, ‘Oh tears, that dry so quickly in the air; / oh Death, on which you
promised you would swear / your love — and where your solemn vows still hang / (or was the
aim of your deceitful malice / to enslave me, while seeming to be in my service’, and her Elegie
iii, 9–26.
12 My current research project, ‘Médisance et constitution des publics modernes dans la prose
discursive au tournant des xvie et xviie siècles français’, explores malicious gossip and slander.
See also Butterworth, 2016; and Butterworth, 2006.
13 Galbraith explains: ‘Condign power threatens the individual with something physically or
emotionally painful enough so that he forgoes pursuit of his own will or preference in order to
avoid it. Compensatory power offers the individual a reward or payment sufficiently advantageous
or agreeable so that he (or she) forgoes pursuit of his own preference to seek the reward instead’
(p. 14). He defines conditional power as follows: ‘While condign and compensatory power are
visible and objective, conditional power, in contrast, is subjective; neither those exercising it
nor those subject to it need always be aware that it is being exerted, the acceptance of author-
ity, the submission to the will of others, becomes the higher preference of those submitting.
This preference can be deliberately cultivated — by persuasion or education. This is explicit
conditioning. Or it can be dictated by the culture itself; the submission is considered to be
normal, proper, or traditionally correct. This is implicit conditioning’ (p. 24).
The Power of Reputation and Skills according to Anne de Gr aville 245
a private sphere of love relationships. Instead, the Lady targets what French
and Raven describe as ‘expert power’; that is, a form of power derived from
her skills as a speaker and as a lucid observer of her society’s moral conflicts.
any other way. Therefore, it is not surprising to see a vast lexicon of slander
appear through more than 20 different terms that recur frequently in the
nouvelles of Marguerite de Navarre, which discuss a wide range of social
aspects of relationships. By the end of the sixteenth century, the topic
features prominently in the writings of Marie de Gournay (1565–1645); and
in her Mémoires, Marguerite de Valois (1553–1615) writes to correct malicious
gossip, specifically the slander of her brother, the Duke of Anjou, future
King Henri III, 1551–1589).23
Three voices are heard in Alain Chartier’s La Belle Dame sans mercy: those
of the Author, the Lover, and the Lady. The Author narrator who appears
first in the dialogue expresses sensitivity and sympathy to the feelings of
the Lover. While depicting a joyous scene typical of courtly life, Chartier
creates a character who presents the ethos of a sincerely suffering Lover.
Although the Lover is accused by noblemen of the court later in the cycle
of not defending courtly values strongly enough, by contrast, the Author
appears benevolent, honest, and in sympathy with the moral decorum of
the court.24 The introduction to the dialogue by the Author is thus a crucial
part of Chartier’s La Belle Dame sans mercy, without which the ambiguous
meaning of the text would have been even more troubling to contemporary
readers. The Author’s voice underlines the unfortunate misunderstanding
between the Lady and the Lover, while giving the reader some clues about
the Lover’s sincerity.
In Anne de Graville’s version, the voice of the Author completely disap-
pears at the beginning of the dialogue and can only be heard, very briefly, in
the end. This disappearance, in addition to effecting a more discrete ethos
for the female adapter, forces readers to assess for themselves the arguments
of both parties. Unlike Chartier, Graville develops an enunciation in the
first persona that bears more subjectivity for the two interlocutors. These
key differences in the development of the voices within the dialogue thus
accentuate the fact that what is at stake in their debate is the question of
women’s power, which the Lover attempts to dissimulate behind a supposed
universal courtly eroticism. The Lady does not allow that pretence to stand
in the way of her own capacity to reject or accept proposals, which she calls
her freedom to ‘not love’.25 However, as this might have consequences in
23 See Valois, pp. 45–50. It also appears in the title of Book 2 of the Recueil des dames by
Brantôme: ‘Discours sur ce qu’il ne faut jamais parler mal des dames et la conséquence qui en
vient’.
24 See Chartier, pp. 481–89.
25 See Rondeau 10, verses 9–13: ‘Free, I was born, and by decree / Free, I will remain, without
fear or worry / of any living man, and without losing / The freedom that I chose / And for that
248 Maw y Bouchard
the public sphere as well, the Lady in Graville’s version insinuates that her
private actions have a meaning for a greater audience and interfere with
agents of power. Therefore, initiated by Chartier’s dialogue, in Graville’s
text the essential disagreement between both parties is never resolved,
and rhetorical negotiation seems impossible.26 Without the mediation of
an Author in her text, the alternative viewpoints on women’s agency are
passionately stated right from the outset, but left unresolved.
From the courtly point of view of the Lover, the Lady’s power derives from
the simple action of accepting the Lover’s service, which coincides, in the
Lover’s logic, with an efficient medical action that cures a love sickness that
would otherwise prove fatal. And, for the Lover, the Lady simply does not
have the moral power to deny her involvement in the suitor’s misery, because,
in accordance with the courtly literary tradition of the innamoramento, she
is responsible for the illness; it is induced by the strength of her gaze. In not
awarding her courtly prize, the power of the Lady’s glance appears immoral
because it becomes a tool of domination, vanity, and sadistic pleasure, and
perverts the virtuous identity of women. But the Lady firmly denies both the
power and its pleasurable experience.27 She refuses to associate herself with a
fictitious generalization. For her, women’s power is defined by an alternative
reading of the courtly tradition that allows her to reject the Lover’s offer
of service (‘I don’t want you’), to separate herself from his pain (‘None will
die from that’), and to disagree over the question of innamoramento (‘You
are wrong’).28 Subsequently, from the Lady’s perspective, female power
consists in an argumentative ability that can lead the Lady to convince or
‘condition the submission’ of the Lover to reason, to control his passion (‘I
beg of you’), to ‘depoetize’ the intensity of his love (‘frivolous desire’), and
then to encourage him to assume responsibility for his own pain (‘This type
matter, I don’t want any / Of that love’ (‘Franche naquis et par bonne ordonnance / Franche
seray sans crainte ne doubtance / Dhomme vivant et sans me dessaisir / De liberté que jay voullu
choisir / Et pour autant, je nen veulx acointance / De telz amours’). I am quoting Carl Wahlund’s
diplomatic edition: Graville, 1897. For clarity, spelling is modernized. I have distinguished
‘i’ and ‘j’, ‘u’ and ‘v’; added accents on prepositions ‘à’, ‘où’, on final ‘é’; and added commas in
enumerations. English citations from the Rondeaux are my own translation.
26 On rhetoric defined as a negotiation of the distance between the author (or speaker) and
his readers, see Meyer, p. 10.
27 See Rondeau 10, verses 1–8: ‘Of that love, I don’t want to know / To see you ill has never
brought me joy / Neither any regrets to see you happy / To love you I have no hope or desire /
And thus I am not asking for trust or confidence’ (‘De telz amours, je ne veuil congnoissance /
De vous voir mal je neuz onc plaisance / Ne aucun regret si vivez en plaisir / De vous aymer nay
espoir ne desir / Et si nen quiers ne foy ny asseurance’).
28 ‘Je ne vous veulx’, Rondeau 6; ‘Il nen meurt nulz’, Rondeau 8; ‘Vous avez tort’, Rondeau 4.
The Power of Reputation and Skills according to Anne de Gr aville 249
of love’).29 The Lady thus a priori rejects the power that the Lover claims as
hers — as ‘sovereign of his heart’ — to heal him and free him from love’s
chains: it is up to him alone, she argues.
Disengaging herself from the Iseuts and Guenièvres of courtly literature,
Graville’s Lady does not admit to any power of seduction, nor does she
feel responsible for the Lover’s grief. If she does not completely deny her
‘medical’ function, she does limit it to the boundaries of Christian virtue.
Her compassion extends only to reminding the Lover of his honor and his
moral obligations, and to warning him against the dangers of fol amour. The
dialogue between the Lover and the Lady thus articulates two opposite views
on women’s power. The Lady also attempts to reveal the fraudulent nature
of what the Lover refers to as power, which often is a trap that brings the
Lady social damnation, and deprives her of any possible source of power.
We will now focus on the Lady’s view that the Lover’s perception of power
is erroneous.
Words related to slander appear frequently in the texts of Christine de
Pizan and Anne de Graville,30 likewise in sixteenth-century literature.
For example, the Threzor de la langue françoyse by Jean Nicot (1530–1600),
a compilation of a number of important sixteenth-century dictionaries,
including that of Robert Estienne (1503–1559), provides two interpretations
through médisance and calomnie. Médisance is malicious gossip that consists
in ‘blaming an absent’; and one evokes calomnie ‘when falsely and maliciously
one alleges or accuses someone of something’.31 The Threzor anticipates
many of the denunciations made by Marie de Gournay, Montaigne’s ‘daughter
by alliance’ and one of the first women to claim the status of author (autrice)
in France, throughout her writings. She considers such discourse a moral
crime, at once frequent and unpunished: ‘the slanderer and his wilful audi-
ence are both possessed by the devil, one by the tongue, the other by the
ear’,32 and ‘because that deadly spear of the tongue pierces three persons
at once, the victim, the speaker, and the listener’.33 From a theoretical
perspective, the meaning of médisance differs depending upon whether
29 ‘Je vous supply’, Rondeau 21; ‘Leger vouloir’, Rondeau 22; ‘De telz amours’, Rondeau 10.
30 See Fenster, pp. 461–77.
31 ‘Blasmer un absent’, and calumny ‘quand faucement et malicieusement on allegue ou met
[…] à sus quelque chose à quelqu’un’. See Nicot.
32 Marie de Gournay, ‘De la mesdisance, et qu’elle est principale cause des Duels’, p. 706. ‘[l]e
medisant […] et son auditeur volontaire portent tous deux le Diable, l’un sur la langue, l’autre
en l’oreille’.
33 Gournay, p. 706: ‘[C]este meurtriere lance de la langue transperce trois personnes en un
coup, l’offencé, le parleur et l’escoutant’.
250 Maw y Bouchard
34 Butterworth, 2006, identifies a will to initiate change in the satirical enunciation (p. 5).
35 ‘Beau parler’ and ‘fine parabole’, Rondeau 12.
The Power of Reputation and Skills according to Anne de Gr aville 251
Clearly, in this period the concept of ‘malicious gossip’ had diverse mean-
ings. Its etymology underscores that ‘bad’ talk (mé-dire: mal dire, dire mal,
dire le mal) could involve many levels of error and ineptitude. One could
talk maliciously while being wrong about someone or something, will-
ingly deceive an audience, spread lies to serve one’s own interests or harm
someone, but one could also speak wrongfully, with inadequate words, bad
style, inappropriate tone, inadvertently, or reproachfully. One could criticize
lightly, without solid grounds, or express an ‘opinion’ not (yet) recognized as
truth. All in all, slander is never constructive. It is the word of the other, the
opponent, or the rival. Before Marie de Gournay defined it with precision at
the end of the Renaissance, writings concerning relations between men and
women often represented malicious gossip as a key cause of disorder. Before
Marie de Gournay’s contribution to the exploration of slander, however,
in the Rondeaux, Anne de Graville had already identified three species
of slander — excessive speech, insufficient speech, and fraudulent word
play — that she linked to poetry and figurative speech. In spite of these
nuances, Graville’s Rondeaux associate the question of malicious gossip
with excessive speech that inappropriately made public what should have
remained private, and exposed women ‘with mercy’ against their best
interests.36 To fight against malicious gossip then amounts to claiming
the power to remain private, or at least appearing in public at one’s own
chosen moment.
Anne de Graville’s chosen poetic form, the ‘rondel’, is itself a response to
the Lover’s (pseudo) tragic discourse. The rondeau is a frivolous and cheerful
form of poetry, associated with festive music, song and dance, which, in
the context of love lamentations, attributes a parodic tone to the Lover’s
dramatic discourse.37 In Graville’s version, the Lover explicitly exposes
that symbolic meaning of the form himself when he claims his despair
36 See the def initions Furetière gives in his Dictionnaire universel: ‘Mesdire: Parler mal de
quelqu’un, descouvrir [publier] ses deffauts, soit qu’ils soient vrais, soit qu’ils soient controuvez.
Quand on mesdie de son prochain, on est obligé en conscience de luy reparer son honneur’;
and ‘Mesdisance: Discours contre l’honneur de quelqu’un, qui descouvre ses deffauts. On fait
souvent une medisance pour avoir occasion de dire un bon mot. Les femmes se font plus de tort
par leurs reciproques, mesdisances, qu’elles n’en reçoivent de celles des hommes’.
37 Bouchet establishes the relationship between La Belle Dame sans mercy and the parodic
confrontation of ideological voices in the f ifteenth-century play Jeu à quatre personnages.
Chartier’s composition, as well as Le Roman de la Rose, are often part of parodic compositions
through the fifteenth century (Bouchet, p. 222).
252 Maw y Bouchard
and renounces all kinds of happiness and earthly pleasure, including the
specific happiness of ‘writing rondeaux’,38 which effects a mise en abyme.
We need to identify how malicious gossip becomes a source of agency, and
how the rondeau naturalizes that agency.
Rondeau 42 condenses two aspects of bad speech and is thus a significant
example of how Graville seeks to qualify malicious gossip in poetry. As noted
above, the basis of the quarrel that emerges from La Belle Dame sans mercy
is the Lady’s rejection of figurative speech as poetic stereotypes. Indeed
she presents the praise and courtly claims of the Lover as malicious gossip
that aims to seduce her through a poetic embellishment of lies, one that
would lead to her immediate social downfall were she to believe him. Her
response to the flattering verses of the Lover is in line with the perception
that amorous discourse is treachery. The last stanza of the rondeau sum-
marizes the components of malicious gossip as excessive language and
fraudulent praise, which does not seek the glorification of its subject as
an epideictic discourse but aims to disparage the Lady. Interpreted in that
skeptical light by the Lady, the Lover’s courtly words offer only offence:
In these lines the Lady reveals that the tradition of feminine praise initiated
by Francesco Petrarch (1304–1374) in the Canzoniere (1374) he dedicated to
Laura, is the ordinary speech of the seducer (seducere). He is defined morally
as the ‘corruptor’ who aims to divert the victim from her virtuous path. The
Lady sees it as her task to expose the infamous manoeuver designed to make
38 ‘Pour l’advenir je n’ay besoing de rire / Faire rondeaulx, de chanter ou escrire’, Rondeau 58,
verses 1–2.
39 ‘Ne dictes plus se on se monstre amoureux / En leaulté quon y sera heureux / Tard ou jamais
en peut bien advenir / En tous endroiz. // Vous estes trop vers moy avantaigeux / Et tous voz
motz me semblent oultrageux / Je nay vouloir meschante devenir / Jamais amant vers moy ne
vis venir / Dont le parler me soit si dommaigeux / En tous endroiz’, Rondeau 42.
The Power of Reputation and Skills according to Anne de Gr aville 253
her ‘bad’ (meschante devenir). This perspective strips courtly discourse of all
its rhetorical varnish, casts courtly seduction as a moral crime outrageously
left unpunished, and which the Lady feels she must denounce. Once the
immoral dimension of courtly conventions is exposed as a synonym of
malicious gossip, the Lady demands social justice and takes up the role of
prosecutor of those lovers who use deceptive courtly language.
The Lady’s condemnation of seductive praise has further implications,
as Rondeaux 12 and 14 show. Courtly talk is offensive, and as a lie, it fails to
convince women of good sense. Having no access to legitimate or coercive
power, women can only hope to experiment with what French and Raven
describe as ‘referent power’; that is, power derived through influence and
reputation:
40 ‘Quoy quen pensez dames ne sont si folles / Que pour ung peu de fringantes parolles / De
fainct semblant et de plaisantes bourdes / On les decoipve ainsi quon feroit lourdes / Pour se
laisser tromper en chauldes colles’, Rondeau 12, verses 1–5.
41 ‘Mais ilz [sic] auront tousjours oreilles sourdes / A beau parler et fines parabolles’, Rondeau
12, verses 12–13.
254 Maw y Bouchard
however, disappears as soon as the courtly love agreement is settled. But this
power of the Lady represents a threat to courtly values. The Lady describes as
unacceptable a commonplace in which the malicious gossiper and wrongdoer
act with impunity, their audience complacent, and their victim silenced.
In the following rondeau, the Lover responds to this critique of his amorous
discourse. He admits the infamy of false amorous discourse followed by
public exposure, and agrees to the severe punishment that should ensue, but
primarily insists upon the strength of virtue required to attract happiness.
He argues that men’s capacity for vicious action is kept in check by fear of
tarnishing their reputation and honor. The Lady finds this argument weak.
Instead, the Lover’s observations on the fruitful and irresistible influence of
honor encourage her to develop new arguments about the powerful social
attractions of slander.
It is not the example of honorable behavior that ensures morality at
court, but the risk of moral downfall. This is expressed in Rondeau 64’s
personification of malicious gossip — Malenbouche (Slanderer) — and the
spectacle of shame at the court.
42 ‘Sur tez mesfaiz tant en ville quen court / Pour droit avoir ny a juge ne court / Vers qui plaintifz
puissent bien recourir / Silz sont jugez ce nest pas à mourir / Dont de rechef recommence tout
court. // Pour en parler tout le monde y acourt / Mais non pourtant tousjours leur vice court /
Et seuffrent on blasme vers nous courir / Sur tez mesfaictz. // Si nous prions replicquer on est
sourd / Se on nous fait tort aucun ne nous ressourd / Nulz ou bien peu nous veulent secourir /
Donc il convient gref reprouche encourir / Pour le mal faict qui deulx sengendre et sourt // Sur
tez mesfaictz’, Rondeau 48.
The Power of Reputation and Skills according to Anne de Gr aville 255
In this context, it is not what the Lover says (dictz) that is significant for
the Lady’s response, but the fact that he said it: the wise lady must use her
rhetorical power to deter her suitor and ward off his love talk. No good
can come from the situation, not even when the Lady is ‘truly loved’ (bien
aymée), because loving words are a magnet for slander, and no one truly
believes in love sickness:
43 ‘Malenbouche par tout le monde court / Et mesdisans par tous lieux ont grant court / Donc
la pluspart à mesdire estudie / Et nen voit on pas ung qui ne mesdie / Soit à la ville aux champs
ou à la court. // Son loue aulcun le parler est fort court / Son en mesdit tout le monde y acourt
/ Et ne voit on ung seul qui contredie / Malenbouche. // Je ne croy pas quil en soit de si lourd
/ Tant soit secret fust il muet ou sourd / Qui ne voulsist estre mescreu et die / Pour une amer
porter grant maladie / Et de cela se reliefve et ressourd / Malenbouche’, Rondeau 64.
256 Maw y Bouchard
For if it were,
And if I regretted my actions afterwards,
My punishment would be defamation.
According to your words. 44
Thus cornered, the Lover has no other choice but to recognize that the
discourse of love participates in a pervasive slandering phenomenon det
rimental to women. In so doing, he retains just one of the three meanings
of slander proposed by Graville’s Lady, namely, as a synonym of ‘boasting’,
a narrower perspective that allows the Lover to prove his capacity to speak
with measure; that is, with extreme discretion.45 From the beginning of the
dialogue, the Lover recognizes the virtues of silence and discretion, which
are revealed to be the antithesis of slander. He declares his intention to
withdraw from the world and condemns malicious gossip:
44 ‘Selon voz dictz se je suis bien aymée / On ne me doibt pas tenir pour blasmée / Si pour
parler nobeys et foloye / Car si telz motz souvent croire vouloye / Je pourroye estre en bref temps
diffamée. / Si vous avez la pensée enflamée / De fol amour et despoir embasmée / Congnoissez
moy celle que je souloye / Selon voz dictz. // Telle pitié ne ma point entamée / Et si ne veulx
jamais estre clamée / Pour tel confort car se je men mesloye / Et puis apres de ce je me douloye
/ Pour mon payement jen serois mal famée / Selon voz dictz’, Rondeau 60.
45 ‘Car il nest riens en tout le monde pire / Que diffamer et des dames mesdire / Dont ung bon
cueur se doibt bien honnorer / Et ung vanteur par tout deshonnorer / Onc ne le fuz dont il me
doibt suffire / Pour ladvenir’, Rondeau 63, verses 9–13.
46 ‘Sans me vanter je scay celer et dire / Tous mes ennuyz et mes regretz descripre / Mais jayme
myeulx à part moy demeurer / Pour ladvenir’, Rondeau 63, verses 6–8.
The Power of Reputation and Skills according to Anne de Gr aville 257
Anne de Graville gave voice to the courtly lady by adapting the literary
precedents established by Boccaccio and Chartier, literary icons who had
created a fictional universe attractive to leisure readers and members of the
nobility and who had problematized the constraints that restricted courtly
women. The Rondeaux present a Lady suffering the insistent requests of an
impassioned lover, while her Beau Romant des deux amans et de la belle et
saige Emilia represents a young and beautiful maid emotionally destroyed by
the passionate attention of two noble kinsmen who were ready to risk their
lives and friendship to gain her love. 47 In both works, Graville demonstrated
that the ‘courtly prize’ of such service was a source of public chaos.
The significance of Graville’s decision to center two literary works upon
the actions and dialogues of female characters, and thereby to inform readers
about women’s social and cultural power, is clear. Her work gives us access
to a social discourse that welcomed the voices of new interlocutors who were
resisting the precepts of traditional courtliness and employing new strate-
gies to claim power for women. They allow us to evaluate contemporary
debates about feminine power. The Rondeaux represent different types of
power and identify one that emerges from eloquent speech — verbal resist-
ance to the rhetorical assault of the Lover who possesses all the required
seduction skills, and whose power derives from both feudal and in the
courtly institutions. 48
The famous ‘Quarrel’ that emerged around La Belle Dame sans mercy
in the fifteenth century, and that Anne de Graville’s version re-enacts in
the sixteenth century, can be explained in part by the disappointment
of half of the audience forced to identify with the rebuffed Lover, who is
powerless in two meaningful ways for courtly culture. For the Lover and his
supporters, the requalification of the Lady’s chastity as ‘cruelty’ appears to
be the only rhetorical exit, one that neutralizes the Lady’s powerful speech
and arguments, and thus ends the debate. If we understand ‘power’ in the
political sense Galbraith defines as the ability to control or influence others
or the course of events in a given society, then discussion around malicious
gossip can be described as a tool that courtly women could use to stage
their capacity to think, talk, and decide. In Anne de Graville’s Rondeaux,
the topic of malicious gossip is central. Analyzed from a functionalist
perspective, the discourse of the Lady both challenges and confirms the
norms of relationships between men and women at court. From a social
and economic perspective, the topic and phenomenon of slander reveal the
diverse, and conflicted, individual strategies to gain power or, in the case
of women at court, to not lose one’s social strength and influence.
Works cited
MÜLLER, Catherine. ‘Anne de Graville lectrice de Maistre Allain: pour une récriture
stratégique de la Belle Dame sans mercy’. Lectrices d’Ancien Régime. Ed. Isabelle
Brouard Arends. Rennes: Presses universitaires de Rennes, 2003, pp. 231–41.
NAVARRE, Marguerite de. Heptaméron. Paris: GF-Flammarion, 1982.
NICOT, Jean. Le Thrésor de la langue françoyse, tant ancienne que modern. 1621.
Paris: Picard, 1960.
RENO, Christine. ‘Anne Malet de Graville: A Sixteenth Century Collector Reads
and (Writes) Christine’. Misericordia International, 7.2, 1998, pp. 170–82.
STAMPINO, Maria Galli. ‘Alessandro Piccolomini’s Raffaella’. Dialogue with the
Other Voice in Sixteenth-Century Italy: Literary and Social Contexts for Women’s
Writing. Ed. Julie D. Campbell and Maria Galli Stampino. Toronto: Centre for
Reformation and Renaissance Studies, 2011, pp. 89–111.
TORY, Geofroy. Champ fleury. 1549. Ed. J.W. Joliffe. Paris and The Hague: Mouton,
1970.
VALOIS, Marguerite de. Mémoires et Discours. Ed. Éliane Viennot. Saint-Étienne:
Publications de l’Université de Saint-Étienne, 2004.
Jonathan A. Reid
Abstract
This study examines Marguerite de Navarre’s many sources of power and
her goals in using it. Beyond her use of seigneurial rights, fiscal resources,
patronage, and influence over her brother, François I, it explores how
shewielded her considerable powers of imagination as a writer and scripter
of narratives: to craft programmatic personas for her brother, self, and
other courtiers; to build relationships, especially with other women; to
generate valuable cultural capital; and to shape affairs at court, in France,
and abroad. Her concern with promoting religious renewal stands out as
her abiding ambition, which conflicted occasionally with her attempts
to champion her brother, her family and household, and her patronage
and religious networks.
For what is the hart of a Man, concernynge hys owne strength before he
hath receyved the gift of faythe? Thereby only hath he knowledge of the
goodnesse, wysedome, and power of God. And as sone as he through
that faythe, knoweth pythely the truthe hys hart is anon full of charyte
and love.
— Marguerite de Navarre, translated by Elizabeth I, prefatory verse
epistle, Le Miroir de l’ame pecheresse (The Mirror of the Sinful Soul) (1533)1
1 ‘Quel est le cueur d’ung homme quant à soy / Avant qu’il ait receu le don de Foy, / Par
lequel seul l’homme a la congnoissance / De la Bonté, Sapience, et Puissance ? / Et aussi tost
Broomhall, S. (ed.), Women and Power at the French Court, 1483–1563, Amsterdam University
Press, 2018.
doi: 10.5117/9789462983427/ch09
264 Jonathan A. Reid
qu’il congnoist Verité, / Son cueur est plein d’amour et Charité.’ Translation by Elizabeth I, ‘The
preface’, A Godly Medytacyon on the christen sowle (1548), B2r.
2 Among the recent studies on the subject of French women’s power, Viennot, chs. 12–13,
provides a useful overview grounded in a longue durée perspective.
3 King and Rabil count Marguerite as one of 28 major female religious writers in Europe from
1450–1700; Stjerna presents her as one of 11 major female ‘models, leaders, and teachers’ during
the Reformation; and Broad and Green examine her literary works as contributions to political
thought For a penetrating reading of her Heptaméron in that vein, see Ferguson, Part 2, Ch.3.
4 See Stephenson on Marguerite’s ‘raw’ power; and Reid, 2009, on the ends to which she put her
might and the results. The latter work will only be cited to draw attention to particular points,
not for the bulk of the information or interpretation related below, which can be readily found
via the work’s table of contents and indices.
Imagination and Influence 265
5 For orientation to the literature, see Clive; Ferguson and McKinley, ‘Introduction’; and Reid,
2009, I, ‘Introduction’.
6 Febvre.
266 Jonathan A. Reid
the Valois dynasty and her own house. Like her mother, brother, and the
burgeoning ranks of humanist educated nobles throughout Europe, she
patronized the new arts and learning to enrich culture, literature, and
courtly life. Lastly and most distinctively, far beyond the worldly concerns
of most courtiers, she strove with domestic and foreign allies to effect
evangelical religious renewal in France. Her determined efforts put her in
conflict with conservative Catholics. As a result, her dynastic and religious
goals were at times at cross-purposes and she experienced her most bitter
failures on the latter front.
Whatever the tally of Marguerite’s victories, defeats, and stalemates, the
hallmark of her unfinished life’s work at court was her remarkable, perhaps
exceptional, use of imagination to multiply fortune’s gifts and win significant
power from, or influence over, her male relations — her brother, his sons,
and her two husbands — by providing them with political service, advice,
exploitable cultural capital, and, at times, by scripting for them narratives
of possible actions that promised to fulfil their dynastic ambitions. Beyond
those core relationships, she exercised significant influence by fostering and
collaborating with a broad circle of noble men and women, humanist and
religious writers, churchmen, town notables, and commoners. If not always
successful in her goals, she helped to create opportunities and expectations
for cultural and religious revitalization in France, which would not have
existed without her efforts and those of her networks.
On 22 December 1518, François I had the three women closest to him, Queen
Claude (1499–1524), Louise de Savoie, and Marguerite, host the banquet for the
ratification of the Treaty of London. During the dinner, breaking with custom,
women and men were seated together. This innovation, Robert J. Knecht
observes, was an early example of the much more prominent role François
gave to women at court than his predecessors had. It was a lasting precedent.
As the century wore on, while women generally lost rights, especially over
property within marriage, female courtiers continued to exercise significant
influence. Although a minority, never making up more than 20 per cent of the
court, women were present in greater numbers than during the late Middle
Ages, especially in the households of queens, regents, and mistresses — a
trend that had begun under François’s mother-in-law, Anne de Bretagne
(1477–1514). Women also had more frequent and intimate interactions with
Imagination and Influence 267
the king and his courtiers.7 Thereby, some female courtiers had increased
opportunity to exert influence since access to the ruler was a key to power.8
While presence and access were important, the quality of the relationship
mattered most. François’s two wives had little say in shaping his rule. His
first, beloved wife, Claude, was a retiring figure. Ambassadors at court never
credited her with holding significant sway at court before her early death
in 1524. Daughter of the powerful Anne de Bretagne, her influence might
have increased had she lived to oversee the rearing and marriages of her
sons and daughters. After her death, the responsibility for educating them
fell to Marguerite, who chose the children’s tutors. François’s second wife,
Eleanor of Austria (1498–1558), was even less influential over him. While
her household was larger and had more women in it than those of Claude
or Louise, François paid slight attention to her. Theirs was simply a state
marriage, which sealed in 1530 a short-lived peace treaty with François I’s
chief enemy, her brother Charles V (1500–1558).
During François’s reign, only three women figured among his important
formal and informal councillors. His mother, Louise, dominated during the
first half of his reign. She sat on his council and twice served as regent during
his war-time absences.9 Some speak of her as a co-ruler from his accession
in 1515 at age 19 to her death in 1531. His mistress for the last two decades of
his reign, Anne de Pisseleu, a young woman from an unremarkable noble
family, came to court in 1526. Only towards the end of his reign did she exert
extraordinary sway, serving as leader of an anti-imperial faction at court, which
included Marguerite and François’s third son, Charles (1522–1545); a group
that a rival faction associated with the dauphin Henri (1519–1559) swept from
court at his accession. Marguerite was the only councillor (male or female)
to exercise influence over the whole of François’s reign, and, though clearly
second to Louise during the first half, as were all other courtiers, she exerted
significant sway over her brother in spurts from the 1520s to the end of his life.
The foregoing examples illustrate the core fact that the unfettered will and
affection of the ruler shaped an elite woman’s capacity for influence at court.
They also provide comparative context revealing how fortunate Marguerite
had been in 1518 to have been at court presiding at that treaty celebration. For
women of royal blood — whose marriages monarchs sought to regulate as
a matter of state — the starting point for their adult careers depended upon
7 Knecht, 2008, pp. 58–60, 72–74; citing Jouanna, pp. 812–13. See also Michon, 2015.
8 Raeymaekers and Derks; Claerr and Poncet.
9 Michon, 2011, provides a thorough review of the relative influence of François’s 44 leading
councillors.
268 Jonathan A. Reid
the sovereign’s decision over whom they would marry. Unlike Charles V’s four
sisters and three daughters, Henry VIII (1491–1547)’s two sisters, Queen Claude’s
sister, Renée de France (1510–1574), François’s two surviving daughters, and
most other early modern princesses, Marguerite had exceptionally not been
subject to the traditional dynastic policy of being married off at a young age
to a foreign prince in order to seal a political alliance. Instead of being wed
to Henry Tudor, as Louis XII (1462–1515) once intended, he had her betrothed
in 1509 to Charles d’Alençon (1489–1525), a match designed to tie the heir of a
royal blood line and possessor of important territories closer to the royal house.
Thus, when François became king, Marguerite was lucky to be in a position
to rise in power with him. After his accession, second only to Louise, François
granted her and her husband more gifts, powers, and territories than any of
the other men and women he brought to court. Crucially, he gave Marguerite
sovereign territories of her own, including the Duchy of Berry, as well as a
large annuity, which secured her a degree of independence, including from
her husband. As he stated in the official acts of his gift, François appreciated
the loyalty of his beloved sister and trusted her to use those gifts to bolster
his rule. Subsequently, François augmented her seigneurial and fiscal power
by granting her lifelong usufruct of the Alençon territories after the death
of Charles (in 1525) and allowed her to choose her second husband, Henri
d’Albret (1503–1555), King of Navarre, the most powerful feudal lord in France.
At court, however, her relationship with François and personal sway mattered
most. After his death, her fall was immediate. Henri II, who evidently did
not love her — likely because of their opposing religious views and factional
loyalties in the 1540s as well as because Marguerite had cherished his brothers
prior to their deaths more than him — kept her from court. Henri gave her
daughter Jeanne d’Albret (1528–1578) in marriage against Marguerite’s will,
and even laughed at the queen’s diminished station.
In sum, through a fateful decision by Louis XII, dynastic chance, and
François’s appreciation for her outstanding qualities, at the start of his
reign Marguerite had acquired substantial seigneurial powers and a leading
position at court.
In September 1521, Louise and Marguerite left court to visit Bishop Guil-
laume Briçonnet (c. 1472–1534), who, with a team of humanist scholars from
Paris headed by Jacques Lefèvre d’Étaples (c. 1455–1536), was orchestrating
Imagination and Influence 269
innovative reform in his diocese of Meaux. The visit marked the importance
of what had become a close relationship between Marguerite, Louise, and
female members of court and Lefèvre’s circle. The visit was a reunion of sorts,
since both groups had had substantial interactions at court and in Paris
dating back to 1516. Though Briçonnet’s first reform efforts in the diocese
began in 1518, only after 1521, when Lefèvre’s team arrived to reinforce his
attempts to improve his clergy and educate the laity did their relationship
flourish. That move precipitated Marguerite to initiate regular correspond-
ence with Briçonnet in June 1521. In her first letters, she begged him to allow
one of the Meaux group, Michel d’Arande (fl. 1521–1539), to return to court to
finish a series of Bible lessons he had been giving to her and other ladies at
court. She also placed herself under the spiritual tutelage of Briçonnet and
the Meaux group, and promised to serve as their champion, or as Briçonnet
likened her, their ‘captain,’ at court. Over the next four years, Briçonnet and
Marguerite carried on an intensive spiritual and tactical dialogue, resulting
in over 120 long letters, which document their efforts at court to promote
the Meaux reform as a model for the rest of France. François’s defeat at
Pavia in 1525 enabled conservative critics from Paris to pressure Briçonnet
into ending the reform experiment as well as to level accusations of heresy
against Lefèvre’s group, forcing them to flee to safe havens.
Marguerite’s involvement with the Meaux group and their reform program
was the most transformative experience of her life. Under their tutelage, she
underwent a spiritual awakening and was inspired to express her new faith
in works of poetry and prose. Her first two substantial poems were religious
dialogues and date from this period. Her unpublished Pater Noster (Our Father),
c. 1524, was a verse translation of the exposition of the Lord’s Prayer by Martin
Luther (1483–1546) as a dialogue between the God and the soul.10 In her Dialogue
en forme de vision nocturne (Dialogue in the form of a Night-time Vision),
published in 1533, she channelled her grief at the death of François’s daughter
Charlotte (b. 1516) soon after child’s passing in 1524: the spirit of her niece speaks
to her, consoling and instructing her in the knowledge of true saving faith.
Inspired by the Meaux circle, these works exhibit the hallmarks of her later
works: discursive form; intimate settings; characters — more often women
than not — modeled on her family, courtiers, familiars, or some heavenly or
holy figure; a preoccupation with spiritual instruction and consolation; and
Scripture as the omnipresent frame and subject of her discourse.
Those spiritual and literary awakenings paralleled her emergence at
court as the leading advocate of a contested evangelical agenda of religious
renewal. Already in July 1521, Marguerite and Briçonnet worried that her
advocacy of their reform program might break the royal trinity. She and
Briçonnet tried twice over the period 1522–1523 to induce Louise and François
to back specific reform proposals based on the Meaux model. Those efforts
failed for a variety of reasons: the preoccupation of Louise and François with
the first Habsburg war (1521–1525) and opposition from conservatives at
court, such as Chancellor Antoine Duprat (1463–1536), as well as the Faculty
of Theology and Parlement of Paris. On the defensive, Marguerite was forced
to spend her credit with Louise and François to induce them to protect the
Meaux group as well as a series of evangelicals who preached under her aegis
in Paris, Lyons, Mâcon, Grenoble, and her seigneurial territories of Alençon
and Bourges. Marguerite’s efforts at court and across France were so forceful
that she earned admiration or condemnation at home and abroad as a leader
of the ‘Lutherans’ in France. Diplomats, journalists, street singers, pamphlet
writers, and hostile preachers described her as a version of the image of her
portrayed in a tableau vivant staged in the cloister of Notre Dame of Paris in
the summer of 1525: that is, as a woman riding on horseback accompanied
by devils on foot with Luther written on their fronts and backs.11
Marguerite’s leadership during this first phase of the Reformation, when
religious frontiers and identities were being explored and clarified both in
France and the Empire, did not permanently tarnish her reputation or funda-
mentally undermine her position at court. Her standing there, however, was
thereafter complicated by her independent religious agenda, which her brother
or mother tolerated but did not actively support and other courtiers positively
opposed. Through the rest of François’s reign, her reputation and religious
agenda both attracted friends and made enemies. She worked the numerous
allies who flocked to her into a broader network. Beyond her relationship with
her brother, this network became one of her most important sources of power
for advancing her various political, social, cultural, and religious projects.
11 Knecht, 1994, p. 236 for the incident; Reid, 2009, I, pp. 299–305 for the reputation of Marguerite
and her network c. 1525.
Imagination and Influence 271
to escape the battle. Fate or fortune erased that dishonor and also ended
Marguerite’s long, childless marriage, when Charles died unexpectedly of
a pleurisy within weeks of returning to France (11 April), leaving his major
estates to her in his will. Then, during the summer, with her brother in
captivity and the court facing strong opposition within France, Louise and
Duprat allowed discontented Parisian authorities to indict the Meaux group
and others in her evangelical network on heresy charges. Marguerite’s greater
challenge was to save her brother, the lesser, her persecuted evangelical
‘brethren’. She responded by using her pen, imagination, and newly growing
network to attempt to protect persecuted evangelicals and save her brother,
body and soul. The remarkable series of letters from that year display her
prodigious creativity and resilience as a leader and religious thinker when
her main support, François I, was at his weakest.12
Marguerite took it upon herself to minister to François as a sort of spiritual
adviser. In March 1525, she sent him (via his childhood friend, and closest
companion in captivity, Anne de Montmorency (1493–1567)), her copy of
Lefèvre’s translation of Paul’s epistles. She promised that if he were to read
them each day ‘as if in prayer’, he would be delivered. Her relentless efforts
over the rest of the year to lead François to embrace an image of himself as
newly remade by God to restore a badly broken church ultimately failed. The
poems and letters François wrote during captivity, some in direct response
to her overtures, do not reflect her religious interpretation.
Marguerite’s efforts, however, succeeded on two other fronts. In the
summer of 1525, François and Louise agreed that Marguerite should be sent
to Spain (where François had been transferred) to negotiate the terms of
his ransom. François’s only act during his captivity was late in 1525, when
Marguerite was with him in Spain. He ordered the suspension of proceedings
against Lefèvre and the rest of the Meaux group. On the political front, she
ultimately failed to complete the negotiations for François’s release. Instead,
shortly after dismissing her from Spain as a meddler, Charles agreed with
Montmorency essentially to the same terms she had proposed. While in
Spain, she did win a symbolic victory of her own crafting, however. When
she arrived, François was mortally ill, barely conscious. She had the Eucharist
celebrated before him and convinced the officiant to allow him to commune.
When her brother recovered soon after, courtiers credited Marguerite with
his salvation, and proclaimed to the hostile Parlement of Paris and public
back home that the king’s restoration from near death by the Eucharist was a
clear sign that God had blessed his anointed to whom they owed obedience.
13 Marguerite de Navarre to Anne de Montmorency, [March 1525] ‘Bien est vray que toute ma
vie j’auray envie que je ne puis faire pour luy office pareil au vostre, car où la voulenté passe
toute celle que pouriés avoir, la fortune me tient tort, qui, pour estre femme, me rend le moyen
difficile’ [Translated passage in italics]. Génin, 1841, nº 25, p. 176.
Imagination and Influence 273
14 Martin Bucer to Martin Luther, 25 September 1530, Augsburg, Bucer, nº 328, pp. 212–19, esp.
p. 215, l. 17 – p. 216, l. 16.
15 ‘Tum numquam suo officio deest christianiss[ima] illa heroina, regis soror,’ Bucer, p. 216,
ll. 2–3.
274 Jonathan A. Reid
16 For the data and analysis backing up this interpretation of Marguerite’s relationship to the
local networks at Alençon, see Reid, 2009, I, pp. 393–416; and for a critical edition of the record
of the 42 individuals tried and sentences of 21, see Farge, II, pp. 1245–73.
Imagination and Influence 275
19 Extending the work of Knecht, 1994, Potter, pp. 543–56, confirms Anne’s dominant power
at court, and corroborates Reid, 2009, II, pp. 497–516, that Marguerite and Anne collaborated
throughout the 1540s in attempts to guide François’s foreign policy towards alliances and
religious concord with the German Protestants and England.
20 See Ruby, pp. 104–14.
21 Reid, 2013, pp. 45–47.
22 Génin, 1842, nº 83, p. 138.
278 Jonathan A. Reid
23 The f igures are from the author’s (incomplete) unpublished lists of books and poems
dedicated or addressed to Marguerite.
Imagination and Influence 279
of praise sung by the leading literary figures of the day, including neo-Latin
luminaries, Salmon Macrin (1590–1557) and Nicolas Bourbon (c. 1503–c. 1550),
and the most widely read French authors Clément Marot (1496–1544) and
François Rabelais (1483/94–1553). How much her reputation as a cultural
and religious paragon weighed at court or in her dealings beyond remains
a question begging investigation.
hard choices in this affair, which reveal her commitment to her brother as
the prime source of her power. The Cleves marriage also displays her cagey
political sense for she both orchestrated the political alliance it sealed and
planned for the likelihood that it would fall apart, as it did when Cleves
lost the war with the Emperor and capitulated in 1543. As early as 1538,
when Montmorency was leading François towards reconciliation with
the Emperor, Marguerite learned from the Du Bellay brothers’ German
agents that a French marriage alliance with Cleves could bind François, the
German Protestants, and Henry VIII together against the Emperor. During
the marriage negotiations, Anne de Pisseleu and Marguerite worked hard
to promote the three-way alliance. They held long, private interviews with
English and Protestant ambassadors to plot and plan. From 1540 onwards
Marguerite seconded those efforts by sending dozens of letters to reassure
the Duke and his Protestant allies of her and her husband’s agreement to
the marriage, to express their happiness with it once it happened, as well
as to maintain good relations with them up until, and even after, Cleves’
defeat voided the raison d’être of the marriage. After the Emperor forced
Cleves to foreswear his French and Protestant allies, Marguerite appealed
to François and the Pope to have the marriage annulled. In her letters,
she assumed total responsibility for having forced her daughter into the
marriage despite Jeanne’s opposition, noting that the marriage had never
been consummated and was thus not valid (Marguerite had ensured that
the Duke only put a symbolic foot into the nuptial bed). As proof of Jeanne’s
unwillingness, Marguerite produced two secret, formal protests signed
by Jeanne on the day before, and of, the wedding. The witnesses included
members of the Albret household, including Marguerite’s close friend and
hand-picked governess for Jeanne, Aymée de La Fayette. Marguerite had
built into the marriage alliance scheme an escape hatch should it fail:
blaming herself via Jeanne’s protestations against the forced marriage she
exculpated her brother and ‘freed’ her daughter to serve once again as a
bargaining chip in François’s foreign policy. In all this Marguerite accepted
and played by the iron law, as she put it to her brother, that ‘a girl should
have absolutely no will’ of her own in marriage matters. 24 The contrast
with her contemporaneous literary meditations on the voluntary, mutually
enriching, affection between perfect lovers — her brother and his mistress
in The Coach — is staggering, but completely congruous with the gendered
rules of that era’s game of dynastic politics, wherein the fates of families
and states were shaped by whether such ‘advantageous’ marriages actually
paid off, not least in producing (male) heirs.
In June 1536, shortly after the death of Anne Boleyn (c. 1501/7–1536), an
unidentified English ambassador sympathetic to the Catholic cause, writ-
ing to the English court about the Emperor’s preparations for war with
France, quipped that he ‘would be loath the King [Henry VIII] should have
married in the French race, for they have been trained with the queen
of Navarre’.25 It was a backhanded compliment of sorts, admitting that
Marguerite had great influence on other women, and, implicitly, that such
women could sway the policies of kings. The ambassador likely had in
mind Marguerite’s influence on Boleyn, who spent part of her youth at
the French court. As modern scholarship has established, Anne had close,
discrete ties to Marguerite and her network. Before and during her reign,
Anne acquired many evangelical works in French, including Marguerite’s
Mirror. Her brother George (1504–1536), who served several terms in the early
1530s as ambassador to the French court and was in frequent contact with
Marguerite, transmitted at least some of these works as well as personal
messages. In early 1534, most likely at Marguerite’s request, Anne appealed
for the neo-Latin poet, Nicolas Bourbon, to be released from prison in Paris
after indictment on heresy charges. Anne employed him as the tutor of
noble children in her household. After her execution, Bourbon returned to
France and Marguerite eventually made him tutor to her daughter Jeanne.
It is not surprising, then, that in 1544 Anne’s daughter, Elizabeth, would be
set the task, designed to help her win the favor of her step-mother, Catherine
Parr (1512–1548), of translating Marguerite’s Mirror.26 The decision to publish
Elizabeth’s translation in 1548, early in the reign of Edward VI (1537–1553),
clearly had a political dimension and could not have been made without the
approval of the English court. The publication served to bolster Elizabeth’s
persona as a pious and learned princess by associating her with the pious
and learned queen. Much the same could be said for the decision in 1550
and 1551 to associate the young Seymour sisters with two editions of poetry
in honor of Marguerite after her passing.
Those cross-channel examples of Marguerite’s stature as an evangelical
paragon reflect her exemplary role among powerful women of the French
court and beyond. While obedient to the gendered behavioral norms and
expectations of women within marriage and families, at court, and as nobles,
Marguerite creatively exploited the available social pathways. As a courtier
and writer, she developed, and passed on to contemporaries and succeeding
generations, traditions of female agency she had learned from her forebears.
She had grown up witness to the formidably able political manoeuverings of
Louise de Savoie and Anne de Bretagne, and the piousness of her mother-in-
law, Marguerite de Lorraine (1463–1521).27 She imbibed and invoked in her
literary works the ideas of female writers who had gone before her, such as
the renowned French royal courtier, Christine de Pizan (1364–c.1430) and the
martyred mystic Marguerite Porete (c. 1248/50–1310). In turn, Marguerite’s
reputation attracted the attention of contemporary female writers. The
Genevan reformer, Marie Dentière (c. 1495–1561)¸ dedicated to the queen her
Epistre tresutile (A Most Helpful Letter) (1539), an apology for the evangelical
cause containing a strident ‘Defense of Women’ and their right to discuss
Scripture with one another despite the attempts of men on all sides of the
religious controversy to keep them silent.28 In the 1540s, the renowned religious
poet, Vittoria Colonna (1492–1547), prompted by Renée de France, Duchess of
Ferrara, initiated a spiritual correspondence and exchange of religious poetry
with Marguerite. In 1542, the first letters of Marguerite and Colonna were
published in Italian, adding to their lustre as major religious literary figures.
These literary examples of Marguerite’s stature among women are
telling markers of her influence. More importantly, following the English
ambassador’s line of thinking, they suggest that her influence over her
brother, at court, and in the world — explored in the seven examples above
— was broader and stronger than it otherwise would have been precisely
because she sought influence among women and succeeded in attracting
their attention and aid. In two articles published in 1972, Nancy Roelker
analyzes Marguerite’s possible impact on elite French noblewomen active
either in evangelical reform during her generation or later as supporters
27 For analysis of Marguerite’s relationship with her mother-in-law after the latter’s retirement
to her convent, see Reid, 2009, I, pp. 109–11.
28 Fols. 4r–5r. For orientation to the literature on Dentière see Stjerna, pp. 133–47; and McKinley’s
introduction to Dentière.
Imagination and Influence 283
of the Huguenot party during the first religious wars.29 Roelker notes ties
between Marguerite, the anchor of the first generation, and four or five of
the 28 elite women she cites for those two periods. One can easily make
the case for Marguerite’s direct or strong indirect influence on over half of
those cited by Roelker, as well as many ladies of the lesser nobility whom
Roelker did not cite, such as (noted above) Anne Malet de Graville, Jeanne
d’Avoise, or Aymée de La Fayette. Roelker’s sketch of Marguerite’s influence
on the women of her generation remains to be completed. What seems clear,
however, is that, unlike Marguerite’s campaign to win her brother’s heart to
an ardent desire for religious and personal renewal, she had much greater
success with noble women. In the summer of 1542, Anne de Pisseleu — whom
Roelker oddly does not count among her 28 — vaunted to an ambassador
that she had recently come to a knowledge of the word of God by reading
the Gospel, and then turned to Marguerite to complain teasingly: ‘Madame,
how could you have wanted to do me this ill-turn of hiding and depriving
me of such a great good for so long? I am now so calm and confident that I
count myself happy and do not know how to thank God enough’.30 Anne’s
was another backhanded compliment. In addition to The Coach, Marguerite
had evidently convinced Anne, unlike François, to read the Scriptures,
leading Anne to claim adherence to the evangelical cause and boast of
her ability to move François to support it. Anne’s testimony and the other
vignettes cited above show that Marguerite was not just evangelical in her
beliefs and writing, but a dynamic evangelist on several fronts. At court,
in the realm, and indeed internationally, she not only sought to spread
‘knowledge of the word of God’, but also promoted culture and learning.
In particular, she advocated by word and example that women play a vital
role in deliberations over matters sacred and profane helping to ensure
that ‘Faith, Goodness, Wisdom, the Power of God, Truth, Love, and Charity’
would be embedded in the hearts of kings, men, and women and realized
in some measure on earth.
Or, as some modern theory asks, were her pious claims mere cant to
mask more mundane ends? At times, one suspects, as Febvre argued, it
was a bit of both.
Works cited
BREWER, John Sherren, ed. Letters and Papers, Foreign and Domestic, of the Reign
of Henry VIII, Preserved in the Public Record Office, the British Museum and
Elsewhere in England. Vol. 10. London: H.M. Stationery Office, 1887.
BRIOIST, Pascal, Laure FAGNART, and Cédric MICHON, ed. Louise de Savoie,
1476–1531. Rennes: Presses universitaires de Rennes, 2015.
BROAD, Jacqueline, and Karen GREEN. A History of Women’s Political Thought in
Europe, 1400–1700. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2009.
BUCER, Martin. Briefweschsel / Correspondance, vol. 4 (Januar–September 1530).
Ed. Reinhold Friedrich, Berndt Hamm, and Andreas Puchta. Leiden: Brill, 2000.
CLIVE, H.P. Marguerite de Navarre: An Annotated Bibliography. London: D.S.
Brewer, 1983.
DENTIÈRE, Marie, Epistre tresutile faicte et composée par une femme Chrestienne de
Tornay, envoyée à la Royne de Navarre. ‘Anvers [Antwerp]: Martin Lempereur’
[Geneva: Jean Girard], 1939.
—, Epistle to Marguerite de Navarre and Preface to a Sermon by John Calvin. Trans.
Mary B. McKinley. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2004.
ELIZABETH I. Elizabeth’s Glass with ‘The Glass of the Sinful Soul’ (1544) by Elizabeth
I, and ‘Epistle Dedicatory’ & ‘Conclusio’ (1548) by John Bale. Ed. Marc Bale Shell.
Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press, 1993.
ELLIS, Daniel. ‘Childhood Reflections: Elizabeth I’s The Glass of the Sinful Soul
and a Rhetoric of Indeterminacy’. Explorations in Renaissance Culture, 37.1,
2011, pp. 31–49.
FARGE, James K., ed. Religion, Reformation, and Repression in the Reign of Francis
I. 2 vols. Toronto: Pontifical Institute of Medieval Studies, 2015.
FEBVRE, Lucien. Amour sacré, amour profane: autour de l’Heptaméron. Paris:
Gallimard, 1944.
FERGUSON, Gary, and Mary B. MCKINLEY, ed. A Companion to Marguerite de
Navarre. Leiden: Brill, 2013.
FERGUSON, Margaret W. Dido’s Daughters: Literacy, Gender, and Empire in Early
Modern England and France. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2007.
GÉNIN, François, ed. Lettres de Marguerite d’Angoulême, sœur de François I, reine
de Navarre. Paris: Renouard, 1841.
—, ed. Nouvelles lettres de la reine de Navarre, adressées au roi François Ier, son
frère. Paris: Renouard, 1842.
JOUANNA, Arlette. La France de la Renaissance. Paris: Perrin, 2009.
JOURDA, Pierre. Marguerite d’Angoulême, duchesse d’Alençon, reine de Navarre
(1492–1549): étude biographique et littéraire. 2 vols. Paris: Champion, 1930.
Imagination and Influence 285
KING, Margaret L., and Albert RABIL Jr., eds. Teaching Other Voices: Women and
Religion in Early Modern Europe. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2007.
KNECHT, Robert J. Renaissance Warrior and Patron: The Reign of Francis I. Cam-
bridge: Cambridge University Press, 1994.
—. The French Renaissance Court. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 2008.
MICHON, Cédric. François Ier: les femmes, le pouvoir et la guerre. Paris: Belin, 2015.
—, ed. Les conseillers de François Ier. Rennes: Presses universitaires de Rennes, 2011.
NAVARRE, Marguerite de. Le Miroir de l’ame pecheresse. Paris: Antoine Augereau,
1533.
—, A Godly Medytacyon on the christen sowle. Trans. Elizabeth I. Ed. John Bale.
[Wesel: Dirk van der Straten], 1548.
—. Œuvres complètes. I. ‘Pater Noster’ et Petit œuvre dévot. Ed. Sabine Lardon. Paris:
Honoré Champion, 2001.
—. Œuvres complètes. V. L’Histoire des satyres, et nymphes de Dyane, Les Quatres
Dames et les quatres Gentilzhommes, La Coche. Ed. André Gendre, Loris Petris,
and Simone de Reyff. Paris: Champion, 2012.
POTTER, David. ‘Anne de Pisseleu (1508–1580), duchesse d’Étampes, maîtresse et
conseillère de François Ier ’. Les Conseillers de François Ier. Ed. Cédric Michon.
Rennes: Presses universitaires de Rennes, 2011, pp. 535–56.
REID, Jonathan A. King’s Sister – Queen of Dissent: Marguerite of Navarre (1492–1549)
and her Evangelical Network. 2 vols. Leiden: Brill, 2009.
—. ‘Marguerite and Evangelical Reform’. A Companion to Marguerite de Navarre.
Ed. Gary Ferguson and Mary McKinley. Leiden: Brill, 2013, pp. 29–58.
RAEYMAEKERS, Dries, and Sebastiaan DERKS. The Key to Power? The Culture of
Access in Princely Courts, 1400–1750. Leiden: Brill, 2016.
ROELKER, Nancy Lyman. ‘The Appeal of Calvinism to French Noblewomen in the
Sixteenth Century’. Journal of Interdisciplinary History, 2, 1972a, pp. 391–418.
—. ‘The Role of Noblewomen in the French Reformation’. ARG, 63, 1972b, pp. 168–95.
RUBY, Sigrid. Mit Macht verbunden: Bilder der Favoritin im Frankreich der Re-
naissance. Freiburg-im-Breisgau: Fördergemeinschaft wissenschaftlicher
Publikationen von Frauen, 2010.
STEPHENSON, Barbara. The Power and Patronage of Marguerite de Navarre. Women
and Gender in the Early Modern World. Aldershot: Ashgate, 2003.
STJERNA, Kirsi. Women and the Reformation. Malden: Wiley-Blackwell, 2008.
VIENNOT, Éliane. La France, les femmes et le pouvoir. Vol. 1. L’invention de la loi
salique. Paris: Perrin, 2006.
286 Jonathan A. Reid
Pollie Bromilow
Abstract
Hélisenne de Crenne was one of the first women from beyond the court
and the nobility to have her works circulated in print in sixteenth-century
France. Although she occupied a potentially marginal position, as an
author she accrued power with the appearance of each successive book in
print. This power was reflected in the materiality of the books themselves
and in her use of paratexts to position the text vis-à-vis its readers. Her final
work was printed in folio and dedicated to François I, showing that even
an unknown and provincial woman could, through the print circulation
of her works, participate in the networks of patronage usually reserved
for court writers.
1 For an overview of the practices of scribal and print publication of works by female authors
during this period, see Broomhall, esp. chs. 3 and 4. Broomhall points out that the work of over
100 women circulated in print in sixteenth-century France and that many chose print circulation
(p. 93).
Broomhall, S. (ed.), Women and Power at the French Court, 1483–1563, Amsterdam University
Press, 2018.
doi: 10.5117/9789462983427/ch10
288 Pollie Bromilow
for an income meant that their works rarely found their way into print.
Indeed, the evidence of surviving editions suggests that, on the whole, print
culture and its possibilities for self-representation and self-empowerment
were hostile to living female authors in a way that manuscript circulation
was not. This was particularly the case in early sixteenth-century Paris,
before the 1540s when Lyons became established as a center for the printing
of women’s works.2
Where women’s writings did appear in print in Paris in the first half of the
sixteenth century, there were generally specific circumstances that mitigated
the possibilities for female literary agency and represented female authorship
as somehow separate from the living author. In the early decades of the
sixteenth century, only historical female authors such as Christine de Pizan
(1364–1430) had their texts printed as entire books. Texts by other women,
such as Anne de France (1461–1522), appeared in print only posthumously,
as was common for royal and noble women who did not rely on their writing
for an income. Most frequently, single poems or individual short texts by
courtly women writers were included in anthologies, in which writers were
often confined by the expectations of strictly codified genres and there
was little opportunity to develop an authorial identity.3 Anthologies of this
kind demonstrate the slippage between the printed book and the social
networks that fostered early modern literary activity, and imply that the
same expectations of women’s seemly and chaste behavior were present
in print as in real life.
Whilst the favoring of manuscript circulation over print for female authors
appears in some ways to be a consequence of the practical circumstances
of women writing, all of these instances in which women did make excep-
tional incursions into the realm of print speak to the cultural reticence in
sixteenth-century France to allow women power through self-determined
and sustained activity in the circulation of their texts in print. Within this
cultural context, it seems all the more remarkable, then, that Hélisenne
de Crenne (c. 1510–c. 1560), a woman from rural Picardy, achieved such
success in creating an identity as a writer. Hélisenne de Crenne was the pen
2 These included the Rymes by Pernette du Guillet (c. 1520–1545), printed in 1545 by Jean de
Tournes, who became well known for his promotion of female authors, especially Louise Labé
whose Œuvres he printed in 1555.
3 Broomhall has argued that in anthologies female-authored texts were often greatly out-
numbered by their male-authored counterparts. The opportunity for an anthology as a whole
to be identified as female-authored was therefore limited. In addition, there was often little
opportunity to write the female experience in poetic genres such as the tombeau, for example:
Broomhall, pp. 186–93.
Power through Print 289
4 See, for example, Buzon’s extensive discussion in Crenne, 1997, pp. 20–29, which is taken
up in Wood, pp. 57–66.
5 Crenne, 1997, p. 22.
290 Pollie Bromilow
6 Broomhall has established that two of the most important factors for printers choosing
female-authored works were family connections to powerful men, and first-hand experience
of events of particular contemporary importance (p. 98).
7 Broomhall has noted, ‘Only her 1541 translation, Eneydes, is dedicated to a specific patron,
Francis I. This does not suggest that she had a well-developed circle of court patrons. However,
Crenne’s independent wealth and lack of contact with the French royal court left her free to
explore her own choice of literary themes’ (p. 137).
8 ‘Et ce jusques à trois ans: affin que ledict Janot se puisse honnestement rembourser des
fraiz qu’il luy convient faire pour l’impression desdictz livres’, Crenne, 1541, sig. Aiir–v.
9 Warner, p. 43.
Power through Print 291
will argue, resulted from the numerous productive ways in which Crenne
used her status as a woman to challenge the general curtailment of women’s
voices in print in early sixteenth-century France. I will demonstrate that,
by understanding power as dynamic rather than static, and accumulated
rather than possessed, as feminist scholars we can circumvent the very
male-dominated structures that restrict the visibility of women in social
constructions, such as the court, and instead create flexible models of
interpretation whose boundaries are more permeable to female historical
figures.
One of the principal ways in which Crenne’s publications differ from those
of other women writers in the first half of the sixteenth century is how
she develops an authorial persona across her works. This was particularly
innovative and ambitious given the popularity at the time of including
only short pieces by women writers in anthologies where male-authored
works predominated. Crenne’s first work, the Angoysses douloureuses, an
autobiographical fiction in the form of a prose novel that told the story of
the unchaste love of the married heroine Helisenne for a younger man,
was her most frequently reprinted text in sixteenth-century France.15 It
was followed the very next year by the Epistres familieres et invectives, a
collection of personal and invective letters, which demonstrated to the
reading public the author’s knowledge of the themes and techniques of
humanist writing and provided her with a generically acceptable way of
advancing challenging ideas as a female author. The Songe, an allegorical
dream sequence on the nature of virtue and vice, further developed the
ideas of love and the relationships between the sexes, and appeared in 1540.
Like the first editions of Crenne’s other works, her final book was printed
by Janot in Paris. It represented a break with the author’s previous works
in a number of significant ways. Firstly, it was a translation rather than an
original composition. It therefore represented something of a departure from
the first three works that had all been situated within the same fictional
universe. However, the reading public’s taste for vernacular translations had
grown during the reign of François I (1515–1545).16 The choice of text, the
first four books of Virgil’s Aeneid, also mitigated the potential commercial
risks of this change. Not only was it a key humanist text with the potential
for popular appeal, it also allowed Crenne to explore the experiences of
a tragic heroine overwhelmed by an ill-fated love, from the distinctive
viewpoint of a female translator.17 The same scenario had been the central
focus of much of her first and most successful work.18 The market for a
male-authored translation of the Aeneid had been tested by the publication
of the translation by Octavien de Saint Gelais (1468–1502) by Antoine Vérard
(fl. 1485–1512) in 1509. This translation of the whole work was reprinted five
times and remained the most widely circulated translation until 1547. All
of the previous editions of Crenne’s texts had appeared in octavo format
but, in contrast to this, the Eneydes was printed in folio format in 1541.
Books in folio projected a greater sense of permanence. They also provided
a wide margin suitable for note-taking but lacked the portability of their
octavo counterparts, which by the 1530s had become firmly associated with
reading for leisure.19 This may suggest that Janot was hoping to target a
more scholarly readership with the translation than had been the case for
the works attributed solely to Crenne. Perhaps reflecting the change in scale
of this larger format, the Eneydes were decorated with a different range of
woodcuts than were the first three works.20
In addition, the Eneydes was the only work to be dedicated by the author
to an individual. The popular Angoysses douloureuses had based its appeal
on a claimed readership of compassionate but learned women. Crenne does
not repeat this explicit appeal to a female readership in either the Epistres or
the Songe. In the former she claims to have gathered together her letters for
ungendered readers (‘lecteurs’, ‘gentilz espritz’, ‘gens prudens’).21 In the preface
to the Songe, Crenne talks of ‘noble readers’.22 This may reflect a growing
confidence in addressing readers of both sexes, a view certainly reinforced
17 For an overview of the publication of early French translations of Virgil’s Aeneid see
Worth-Stylianou.
18 On the similarities of the Angoysses douloureuses and the Eneydes see Wood, pp. 135–51.
19 As Richardson explains: ‘A folio was a bulky object, to be consulted in one place, while an
octavo or smaller format allowed one to slip a book in one’s pocket and carry it around, consulting
it where and when one wanted, for study or in moments of leisure and it could be cheaper if a
smaller typeface allowed economies in the amount of paper used’ (p. 125).
20 Re-use of woodcuts was common in sixteenth-century French printing and a number of
them had been repeated across the Angoysses douloureuses, the Epistres familieres et invectives
and the Songe, which added to the coherence of these volumes. For an overview of the practice
of reusing woodcuts see Rothstein, pp. 85–94.
21 Crenne, 1996, p. 61.
22 ‘nobles lecteurs’, Crenne, 1541, sig. Aiiiv.
294 Pollie Bromilow
by the Epistres, in which both men and women appear as inscribed readers
within the texts. For her final work, Crenne chose to associate her authorial
persona with the king, François I. In addressing the monarch, Crenne may
be utilizing her growing power and authority. Alternatively, the dedication
may reflect her aspiration to have her texts circulate in courtly circles, even
if this was not in reality the case. Lastly, but not insignificantly, the Eneydes
was the only one of Crenne’s works never to be reprinted.23
Crenne’s reputation as an author transcended these first appearances in
print, however, as the publication of new editions suggest that her works
enjoyed commercial success in the libraires of Paris and Lyons beyond Janot’s
own shop.24 The Angoysses douloureuses was printed in Lyons by Denis de
Harsy (fl. 1522 onwards) as early as 1539 (in violation of the privilege held
by Janot and therefore undated on the title page), and Pierre Sergent also
printed a new edition in Paris in 1541. From 1543, Crenne’s three original
compositions were printed in the much smaller sextodecimo format by
Charles l’Angelier (fl. 1543–1563) in Paris under the title of Œuvres. These
collected works were the first to be printed in the French language by a
living author and claimed on their title page to be an improved version of the
original text that had been ‘newly printed by the order of the said Lady’.25
From 1551, a version with spelling revised by Claude Colet formed the basis
of an edition printed by Étienne Grouleau (fl. 1551–1563).26 Colet claimed
that he revised the spelling of Crenne’s works after two young women had
asked him for guidance on reading the text after a dinner at their home.
Although ultimately Janot may have controlled the speed with which the
first editions of Crenne’s works appeared in print, her texts were carefully
positioned so as to maximize their appeal to the book-buying public. The
way in which Crenne’s texts circulated initially as single works with the
author’s name clearly identified on the title page suggests that this gendered
23 I note, as do Ehrling and Karlsson, that the Eneydes is the only of Crenne’s works not yet to
have been edited by modern scholars (Ehrling and Karlsson, p. 271). This reflects the importance
of ‘originality’ to modern-day scholars who are less keen to study translations than original
compositions. Doubtless the scarcity of surviving copies of the work has impeded its study
as well. Surviving copies are held in Paris, Bibliothèque nationale de France, site de l’Arsenal;
Geneva, Bibliothèque Publique et Universitaire; and Berlin, Staatsbibliothek.
24 For a discussion of the potential commercial opportunities afforded by women’s writing in
early modern France, see Chang, esp. Ch. 1.
25 ‘Le tout mieulx que par cy devant redigées au vray, et imprimées nouvellement par le
commandement de ladicte Dame’, Crenne, 1543, title page. This volume of collected works did
not include the woodcut illustrations of Janot’s first editions.
26 See Crenne, 1997, pp. 663-65.
Power through Print 295
27 Chang has argued that there are, in fact, two narrators to the Angoysses douloureuses (‘de
Crenne’ and ‘Dame Helisenne’) and that these multiple authorial personas compete with, and
undermine, each other (pp. 139–74). For a reply to this see Bromilow, 2013.
28 On this point see Ellinghausen, esp. Ch. 1.
29 ‘Ledict suppliant ait recouvert deux petites copies composes par ma dame Helisenne qui
a compose les Angoisses d’Amour. En l’une desquelles copies sont continues plusieurs epistres,
tant familieres que invectives, et en l’aultre est contenu ung songe, le tout compose par ladicte
dame’, Crenne, 1996, p. 59.
30 Broomhall has noted also, with respect to Jeanne de Flore, that there is a pattern of women’s
writings appearing in print in concentrated bursts, suggesting that a market could be found,
but that long-term interest could not be sustained (p. 123).
296 Pollie Bromilow
between Helisenne and her lover Guenelic and also in the way that his friend
Quezinstra recuperates the manuscript of the book from beside Helisenne’s
body and gives it to Mercury who has it read by the Gods. Jupiter’s opinion that
the text should be printed in Paris prefigures how the text will be consumed
by readers as a printed book and authorizes its distribution in this medium.
Her other works followed in quick succession, seemingly to capitalize on
readers’ interest in the Angoysses douloureuses. This was especially likely
concerning the Epistres familieres et invectives and Songe, which were situated
in the same fictional universe as the first work.31 It is easy to imagine that the
enjoyment of the first book, a relatively racy tale of adulterous love, fueled
readers’ enthusiasm to purchase the second and third. This is one way in
which the form and content of her works overlapped with likely patterns
of consumption. With the appearance of each subsequent book the author
developed and consolidated her discursive power; as her reputation grew,
Crenne displayed increasing confidence in addressing male and female readers.
The success of Crenne’s works in print was, then, at least partly self-
determined and the female author actively sought ways to maximize her
discursive agency which were both innovative and remarkable at the time.
An author who was well-versed in both contemporary and classical literature,
Crenne resisted the norms of sixteenth-century literary culture which
sought to silence women, by identifying narratives where the addition of
the woman’s perspective offered new insights into the text’s themes.32
This was a common feature of works by female authors. In the Angoysses
douloureuses, Crenne re-works male-authored intertexts to create an
autobiographical fiction in which the identity of the protagonist and that
of the author are deliberately merged. Whereas in the Fiametta by Giovanni
31 According to Wood, the f irst two works ‘were intended to be read together, as comple-
ments’. She adds that ‘the volumes [the Angoysses douloureuses, the Epistres and the Songe]
were undoubtedly displayed side by side in Denis Janot’s shop in the rue Neuve Nostre Dame
and in his stall in the Galerie des Marchands of the Palais de Justice, Deuxième Pilier. The
complementary nature of these works becomes even more obvious in the 1543 edition when the
novel, letters, and allegorical dream sequence appear in the same volume, printed by Charles
Langelier. Subsequent sixteenth-century editions recognized the self-referentiality of the three
works by continuing to publish them together’ (p. 79).
32 As Janet Smarr has remarked: ‘all of Helisenne’s works […] deal with the problems caused
by passion and the relations between the sexes and do so in an interconnected manner’ (p. 140).
Power through Print 297
Boccaccio (1313–1345), for example, the reader is aware that they are reading
a female protagonist’s voice ventriloquized through the male narrator,
Crenne creates the impression of the authentic narrative by implying that
the authorial persona, Dame Helisenne, is recounting her own story. The
illicit nature of the love affair adds to the strong sense of identification
with the narrator that the reader feels in response to a story that has been
dedicated to their moral improvement.33
In the Epistres familieres et invectives, Crenne uses the form of the letter
to craft correspondence between the narrator Helisenne and a variety of
male and female recipients. In the Epistres familieres, she draws on works
such as the De conscribendis epistolis by Erasmus of Rotterdam (1466–1536)
which had been circulating since 1522 and included chapters on the letter
of consolation, of asking and giving advice, and the invective letter.34
Within this adaptation of the humanist letter, Helisenne demonstrates
publicly her ability to console, counsel, and advise her acquaintances, all
of whom are presented as her correspondents. In the Epistres invectives,
Crenne takes advantage of the acceptability of the letter form as a means of
communication for women to advance her most challenging ideas, defending
herself against detractors, accusing her husband of misogyny, and defending
the female sex against his attacks. She also writes two letters defending
literary women and, in particular, her own writings from the criticism of
an individual reader-correspondent, and of the readers in a fictional town
named Icuoc. She skilfully uses the slippage between the letter and the
oration to ‘voice’ ideas in print. She also exploits the possibility of using
letter form to stage a confrontation of ideas in which the letter is the only
link with the correspondent whose ideas are being challenged.35
Hélisenne de Crenne presents herself as an example for readers, especially
female readers, to follow. Although she starts the Angoysses douloureuses
with the conventional claim of the inadequacy of her writing owing to her
weak mental and physical state, this should be seen as an apologia for the
act of having one’s works printed.36 In the dedication of the work to the
inclusive and broad category of ‘all honest women’, it is the narrator’s wish
33 Here, and throughout Crenne’s first three works, the narrator doubles as ‘the person both
in need of moral advice and able to offer it’, Smarr, p. 141.
34 Nash describes the De conscribendis epistolis as ‘un ouvrage très important pour Crenne
[…] que personne jusqu’ici n’a rapproché’, Crenne, 1996, p. 24.
35 According to Smarr, ‘letter writing was more acceptable for women than participation in
public gatherings or face-to-face meetings with men’ (p. 153).
36 The dedication in the Angoysses douloureuses to ‘toutes honnestes dames’ twice evokes the
frailty of Dame Helisenne’s hand as it traces across the page: ‘cela me cause une douleur qui
298 Pollie Bromilow
that in reading the text they use the heroine’s own experience as a counter
example and thereby avoid the agonies of unchaste love themselves:
O dear ladies, when I consider that in seeing how I was caught, you will
be able to avoid the dangerous snares of love, by resisting love from the
outset, without persisting in amorous thoughts[.]37
excede toutes aultres, en sorte que ma main tremblante, demeure immobile’, and ‘à soustenir
ma debile main, pour vous le scavoir bien escripre’, Crenne, 1997, p. 97. See also Larsen.
37 ‘O tres cheres dames, quand je considere qu’en voyant comme j’ay esté surprinse, vous
pourrez eviter les dangereulx laqs d’amours en y resistant du commencement, sans continuer
en amoureuses pensées’, Crenne, 1997, p. 97.
38 See Helgerson, esp. ch. 1.
Power through Print 299
Whilst we can consider the printed book as an agent of the author’s power,
we must also acknowledge that control of the production process usually
resided with the printer and the artisans in his workshop. In this case, as
all of the privileges of Crenne’s works were made out to the printer rather
than the author, we would assume that Janot controlled format, typography,
illustrations, and the use of woodcut initials, for example. Of course, Crenne
may have played a part in these aspects of book production. In addition,
the choice of woodcuts, fonts, and decorated initials was limited to those
in the printer’s stock. It was even possible for the mise en page to provide
alternative interpretations and meanings beyond those suggested by the
words of the text itself. 42 The author’s self-empowerment was in constant
tension with the practical and commercial constraints governing the work
of the printers who were partners in disseminating the text.
Given that the success of the Angoysses douloureuses would have facilitated
Crenne’s approach to other printers, we can assume that her relationship with
Janot was a good one. This partnership, which lasted for the publication of all
four of her works, ensured that the first public appearance of Crenne’s texts
occurred under the protection of Janot’s long-standing and good reputation.43
Janot’s printshop ensured that the name ‘de Crenne’ was emblazoned in a
distinctive large roman font across the title pages of all the first editions
of her works, ensuring that her authorship enjoyed prominence and vis-
ibility. Janot also illustrated the fact of Crenne’s authorship with a number
of woodcuts. Although these were not necessarily commissioned specifically
to illustrate her works, they suggest that the Janot workshop viewed Crenne
42 Indeed, it was possible for the addition of a woodcut to change the overall interpretation
of the text. For an overview of the role of woodcuts in creating meaning in the Angoysses
douloureuses see Réach-Ngô, pp. 263–74. For a case study of how the insertion of a woodcut
modified the meaning of the Angoysses douloureuses, see Bromilow, 2012.
43 Broomhall has established that collaboration with a reputable printer was even more
important for female authors than for their male counterparts, as to some extent this mitigated
the questioning of their virtue provoked by their excursion into the public realm (pp. 112–17).
Power through Print 301
44 On the multiple ways Janot supported Crenne’s construction of her own authorial persona,
Dame Helisenne, see Bromilow, 2013.
45 On the page layout of the Angoysses douloureuses qui procedent d’amours see Réach-Ngô,
esp. chs. 4 and 5.
46 http://gallica.bnf.fr/ark:/12148/bpt6k70526g/f9.image.r=helisenne%20de%20crenne (accessed
11 November 2016).
47 Crenne, 1997, pp. 97, 228. It also appears when Guenelic addresses Venus before he and Quezin-
stra enter a tournament for which they are ill-prepared (p. 298). Wood describes how this striking
image was also used by Gilles Corrozet in his Hécatomgraphie. It was accompanied by verses highly
critical of the Angoysses douloureuses as a self-revelatory, widely distributed narrative (pp. 43–49).
48 http://gallica.bnf.fr/ark:/12148/btv1b8609511v/f14.image.r=helisenne%20de%20crenne
(accessed 11 November 2016).
49 Warner, pp. 21–23.
302 Pollie Bromilow
50 http://gallica.bnf.fr/ark:/12148/bpt6k15101304/f15.item.r=helisenne%20de%20crenne (ac-
cessed 11 November 2016).
51 Davis has read this as a representation of Crenne’s presentation of the work to François I
(p. 96). Wood, however, considers this as another generic image, claiming that this woodcut
was first used the previous year to illustrate the Amadis de Gaule, newly translated from the
Spanish by Nicholas Heberay des Essarts and printed by Janot (pp. 63–64). Rothstein lists only
one 1540 edition of the Amadis de Gaule (p. 166). I have consulted the 1540 edition of the first
book of the Amadis; of the fourteen woodcuts included, none matches this one. However, this
image is in the same style as the Amadis woodcuts, whereas the woodcuts to the Eneydes are
all in a different style. Therefore, I do not rule out Wood’s hypothesis that this scene was first
used elsewhere and was subsequently used by Janot to illustrate different scenes.
52 Marshall, p. 141.
Power through Print 303
Conclusion
Works cited
David Potter
Abstract
Anne de Pisseleu, Duchess of Étampes, was maîtresse en titre of François I,
one of the first really high profile figures in such a position. This chapter
provides a number of perspectives, combining profound suspicion of non-
royal women in political power and assumptions about women, marriage,
and political power. Artists and writers provide one perspective. Cellini
was notoriously sour about her; poets celebrated her favors; architects
found in her a patron. Another emerges from her unusual ‘afterlife’, since
she lived nearly half her lifetime after the death of François I (until her
death in 1580). In that period, she recovered from personal and political
disaster in 1547 and became an energetic businesswoman, promoter of
her family’s interests, and a notable Protestant.
1 Barnavi, pp. 332–33; Viennot, 2006, Chs. 11, 14; Viennot, 2008, pp. 23–25; Cosandey, 2000,
Part II.
Broomhall, S. (ed.), Women and Power at the French Court, 1483–1563, Amsterdam University
Press, 2018.
doi: 10.5117/9789462983427/ch11
310 David Pot ter
the king’s intimate life at a time when royal marriages were often less than
satisfactory.2 Influence exercised by such women was widely criticized and
the end of such influence usually accompanied by a damnatio memoriae
and the stripping of accumulated privileges. Anne de Pisseleu d’Heilly
(1508–1580) was the first major example of such a woman in the political
history of early modern France as mistress to François I (1494–1547). Daughter
of a middle-ranking Picard noblemen, Guillaume de Pisseleu, lord of Heilly,
after the marriage arranged for her by the king to Jean de Brosse-Bretagne
(1505–1564), Anne became Countess of Penthièvre (1534), then Duchess of
Étampes (1536) and thus attained high status in the social hierarchy. Her
downfall in 1547 has often been seen as the terminus of her career. This
study aims to juxtapose controversy generated by the wealth and favor
accumulated in her youth with a long fightback in which she appears to have
used her natural ability to build a new life for herself after the king’s death.
La belle Heilly would have been no more than eighteen when (as the
traditional story has it) she became François’s mistress in 1526. Paulin Paris,
who relied heavily on the poems of François that he assumed were addressed
to Anne, made the strange suggestion that François had established his
liaison with her as early as 1523–24, when she would have been only fifteen
or sixteen.3 Arnoul Le Ferron writing in 1554 relates that François, on his
sad return from captivity, saw Anne in the company of his mother and
much enjoyed her conversation. 4 The biographer and memoirist Pierre de
Bourdeille de Brantôme (c. 1540–1614) confirms that François took her as
his mistress on his return from Spain and adds that the king may have had
other dalliances but she was his ‘chief morsel’. Though Brantôme considered
women generally unreliable, he thought ‘Heilly’ an honest person who never
abused her favor.5 By 1527 Anne had become, according to the English envoy
Anthony Browne, one ‘whom above others, as the report is, he favoreth’. She
accompanied Louise de Savoie (1476–1531) as a member of her household
for the negotiations at Cambrai in 1529.6 By the time of the entry of new
queen, Eleanor of Austria (1498–1558), into Paris in 1531, Anne was publicly
displayed by François at a window as his companion, ‘whych was not a lytyll
2 Both at Saint-Germain and Fontainebleau Madame d’Étampes had a ‘logis’ with com-
municating stairs or passages to the king’s (Chatenet, pp. 77–80).
3 Paris, II, pp. 209–15.
4 Le Ferron, fol. 121 r: ‘delectatus est eius comitate & suavitate’, trans. in Du Haillan, II, p. 344.
5 Though the king may have loved others, she was his ‘principal boucon […]. Ceste dame
pourtant fut une bonne et honneste dame, et qui n’abusa jamais de sa faveur envers le monde’,
Brantôme, 1867, p. 244.
6 St.P., VI, p. 599; Cambrai meeting: Paris, II, p. 240.
The Life and Af ter-Life of a Royal Mistress 311
year, though the king was with the army in Languedoc, despatches from
the front in Flanders were forwarded to her at Lyons.12 Her intervention in
the appointment of Jean du Bellay as Archbishop of Bordeaux in 1544 was
widely commented on at the time.13 In this period she employed the standard
political tactics of a Renaissance politician: the placement of friends and
allies at court, many drawn from her extensive kindred on her father’s side
and from the relatives of her mother, the Sanguins. These included Antoine,
Cardinal de Meudon (1493–1559), her uncle, who held a high place among
the royal councillors late in the reign, as did Nicolas Bossut de Longueval
(d. 1553), possibly a kinsman.14 Modern historians have been willing to accept
that part of the romantic tradition that allowed for the possibility of female
influence behind the scenes.15 There was doubtless some exaggeration by
foreign observers but they universally understood her influence on the
king. They widely deplored this and ignored the fact that Anne was using a
modified form of the political influence that all courtiers used in order first
to gain ‘favor’ (a term deployed generally to convey access to royal power)
and exercise influence.16 Her status is reflected by her inclusion — as the
only non-royal woman — in a series of fifty or so woodcuts created by Hans
Liefrinck the elder at Antwerp, which included the most powerful dynastic
figures of the day (Fig. 1). It was the only one specifically done au vif and must
date from Anne’s visit to Brussels with the Queen of France early in 1545.17
This study places Anne’s influence in a wider biographical and cultural
context. The carving of David and Bathsheba in the choir stalls at Auch, so
reminiscent of François and his mistress, testifies to the necessarily oblique
nature of public comment. What has been argued to be a programmatic
assertion of female assertiveness in court life, Primaticcio’s decor for the
chamber of Madame d’Étampes at Fontainebleau was scarcely for public
consumption.18 There was some reticence on the part of contemporary
writers about her, which reveals common assumptions about irregular
female political influence. Though the statesmen and ambassadors of the age
were convinced of her importance, she is never mentioned in the memoirs
of Guillaume and Martin du Bellay, written in the 1540s and 1550s, one of
principal contemporary sources for politics in the reign of François I. The
12 Da Thiene to Ercole II of Ferrara, 11 August 1542, ASM, Francia, busta 18 (no pag.).
13 Scheurer, III, pp. 277–78.
14 See Potter, 2007; Potter, 2011.
15 For example, Knecht, passim; Michon, passim.
16 Le Roux, Ch.1.
17 Amsterdam, Rijksmuseum RP-P-1932-140. See Landau, p. 221.
18 Smith and Bentley Cranch; Wilson-Chevalier and Viennot, pp. 203–36.
The Life and Af ter-Life of a Royal Mistress 313
Woodcut after a drawing by Cornelis Antonisz., Amsterdam, Rijksmuseum, cat. RP-P-1932-140. (By
permission of the Rijksmuseum, Amsterdam).
314 David Pot ter
(1514–1591) who first invented the idea that she and Longueval betrayed
France to the Emperor in 1544.29
With the greater visibility of women in public life at court in the early
sixteenth century, the role of women in that domain and the basis of female
authority came more sharply into focus.30 It has been argued, controversially,
that the general decline in the independent status of women in the Renais-
sance period encouraged them to use more informal routes to the acquisition
of power. There is no good reason to suppose that such informal influence
was new or, indeed, that the formal power of women was any greater before
the sixteenth century.31 Nevertheless, it is clear that the influence of female
princesses and aristocrats was taken for granted. Marguerite de Navarre
(1492–1549) was the object of regular observation by foreign ambassadors
as a figure of influence, whose evident charm had to be ‘decoded’.32 Yet
the court poet Clément Marot (1496–1544) in 1542 was to observe, in a
coq-à-l’âne (savage satire) that was particularly ferocious in its satire of
public corruption, that he had never read a book that said that women
should govern.33 This was a view that shaped the reports of most of those
ambassadors and statesmen and even some of the artists who came into
contact with Anne. It was assumed that, as a woman and one not born to
rule, she was a prey to passions and vengefulness, that she could have no
consistent ‘policy’ (as though many male statesmen had such consistency).
For Benvenuto Cellini (1500–1571), who saw too much of her for his own
peace of mind, she personfied fortuna in all its caprice.34 For the papal
nuncio Hieronimo Dandino (1509–1559), who saw a great deal of her and
noted her dislike of gossiping Italians, the king in 1543 was more a prey than
ever to his lasciviousness and under her sway. He thought the secret of her
success was the spirit of contradiction, always saying the opposite of what
others did.35 For the Imperial envoy Nicolas Villey de Marnol, Anne had
been légière (unstable) all her life.36 This was the same view as that of the
Venetian envoy Marino Cavalli (d. 1572), who reported in 1545 that, despite
her previous preference for peace with England, she was pressing for further
war, hoping that failure would undermine Admiral Annebault, her rival.37
Literary views were similar; for instance, Rondabilis, the protagonist of the
1546 Tiers Livre by François Rabelais (1494–1553), views all women as frail,
variable, capricious, and inconstant.38
There is plenty of evidence for criticism of her position in widely available
satirical poetry, while the coqs-à-l’âne of Marot alone would be enough to
measure the venom of contemporary literary comment. Such political and
literary comment should be expected in a male-dominated world, but this
makes it more difficult to estimate the reality of her position. We therefore
need to separate out the ‘facets’ of Anne’s life, the way she was perceived by
different groups and individuals. According to these, she could be viewed as
an ornament to the court, a grasping favorite, a desired patroness, an able
businesswoman, later on as a pillar of the reformed church and cantankerous
old woman. At different times and over a long life, Anne de Pisseleu played
all these roles.
The period of Anne’s supremacy was marked by extensive public debate
about female power and coincided with the literary querelle des amyes,
which brought this into sharp focus. François I commissioned the French
translation of Il Cortegiano by Baldassare Castiglione (1478–1529), which
appeared in 1537 and gave popular currency both to the idea of the woman
of the court and to the interpretation of platonic love of Marsilio Ficino
(1433–1499). In 1541, Bertrand de La Borderie took up the theme of Castigli-
one’s third book in his Amye de Court, ostensibly a cynical portrayal of a
young court woman, surrounded by lovers, who rejects platonic love and
seeks independence — ‘my heart, its own master’ — while not refraining
from the exploitation of the game of courtly gallantry.39 Naturally, no direct
mention is made of Anne de Pisseleu but court morals were clearly a major
talking point; the Amye declared that it was wise not to refuse a prince’s
largesse to an ‘honneste femme’. 40
The work sparked off a major literary battle when, in 1542, Antoine Héroët
(c. 1492–c. 1567), a member of Marguerite de Navarre’s circle, published La
Parfaicte Amye, a simple reply. The following year saw the Contr’Amye de
Court of Charles Fontaine (1514–1570?). Paul Angier (possibly a pseudonym
for La Borderie) contributed Expérience in 1544, ostensibly a defence of
37 ASV, Consiglio dei Dieci, Ambasciatori, Francia, busta 10: Marino Cavalli to Council of Ten,
3 February 1545 (CSPV, V, no. 327).
38 Rabelais, Tiers Livre, ch. 32, pp. 242–49.
39 ‘mon Coeur de soy maistre’, Screech, pp. 114–15.
40 Screech, p. 124.
The Life and Af ter-Life of a Royal Mistress 317
41 Screech, Introduction.
42 Telle; Albistur and Armogathe.
43 ‘le coeur du Roy sy est la myenne proie’, LBM, MS 623, fol. 50.
44 Marot, 1962, pp. 168–74.
45 Marot, 1920, p. 443.
46 ‘Elle m’a chassé de la court’. On the identif ication of the f igure in l’Enfer of ‘Luna’ with
Mme d’Étampes, see Marot, 1920, pp. 444, 454. Though unlikely, it was taken up inconclusively
by Becker. ‘Luna’ was also linked by Nicolas Lenglet-Dufresnoy, in his 1731 edition of Marot, to
Diane de Poitiers, again without much reason. Marot, 1958, p. 20.
47 ‘Mais voy tu ce diable de con, / Qui a tant faict de cardinaux, / Force euesques, abbez
nouveaux’, Marot, 1920, pp. 452–54.
318 David Pot ter
anecdote that the poet had been heard to remark of François I, ‘he’s only
Étampes sand, good for polishing an old pot’.48 Sablon d’Étampes certainly
was an agent for polishing copper or pewter but that Marot should have
thus attacked a patroness who had formerly protected him is unlikely, even
though the saying was obviously going round. 49 Le Grup stands, however, as
a startling example of public vilification of the royal mistress which could
scarcely be mistaken by contemporaries.
A very different literary dimension (from within the court) emerges from
Marot’s verse in honor of the newly created countess, beginning: ‘this pleasant
vale called Tempé’, now no longer in Thessaly but with us transported by
Jupiter to France. In the Estrenne of 1538, Marot praised Anne’s beauty and
loyalty to the crown.50 The court poet Charles de Sainte-Marthe (1512–1555)
dedicated his works to her in September 1540, praising her great beauty and
great honnesteté.51 Marguerite de Navarre’s discussion of courtly love, La
Coche (The Coach) (1541–42), was dedicated to Anne. The relations between
Marguerite and Anne were complex. Sometimes described as rivals, they
often shared tactical objectives in court politics and, though Marguerite
was waspish about many others in her talks with foreign envoys, she never
was about Anne. There was clearly also some sympathy between them in
matters of religion, which in Anne’s case developed later into Protestantism.52
Marguerite’s poem is a discussion about the miseries and pains of love, which
are submitted by Marguerite to the arbitration of Madame d’Étampes in the
absence of her brother the king. The text also contains an extended eulogy
of Anne (though not named directly) in which she is likened to ‘a sun midst
stars who spares nothing for her friends, nor stoops to vengeance on her foes’.53
Marguerite addresses her as cousin and mistress. There are several illuminated
copies, the best known in the Musée Condé showing Marguerite presenting
the work to Anne.54 It has been argued that the work sought to use Anne as
48 Marot, 1920, II, pp. 453–54n; Colletet, p. 20: ‘Il n’est que du sablon d’Estampes pour faire
reluire vn vieux pot.’
49 The point was made long ago by Guy, p. 303. Mayer, though, in his edition of Marot, 1962,
pp. 37–38, leaves the case open: ‘possible, mais loin d’être certain’. For Marot’s verse in praise
of Madame d’Étampes, see Marot, 1966, Étrennes, VIII: ‘Vous reprendrez, je l’affie, / Sur la vie /
Le tainct que vous a osté / La Deesse de beaulté / Par envie’.
50 ‘Ce plaisant val que l’on nommoit Tempé’, Marot, 1919, II, p. 43; I, p. 481.
51 Sainte-Marthe, Recueil de poésies, épistre, Dedication, pp. 4–6: ‘debonnaireté de ta noble
nature’ of one who was ‘des belles treserudites, des erudites tresbelles’.
52 On their relations, see Reid, I, p. 701; II, pp. 506–12.
53 ‘un soleil au milieu des estoilles […]. Pour ses amys elle n’espargne rien, / Et des meschants
ennemis ne se venge’, MC, MS 522, fol. 43v.
54 For a fuller discussion, see Lundquist, pp. 199–200.
The Life and Af ter-Life of a Royal Mistress 319
a vehicle through which Marguerite could win back the favor of François at
a time (in 1541) when their interests were sharply opposed over the marriage
of Marguerite’s daughter.55 The explanation of this work remains difficult.
One of the most interesting features of Madame d’Étampes’s life is the
way she coped with disgrace. Her life after 1547 reveals an ability to deal
with extreme hostility and also to use her acumen to rescue her financial
fortunes and establish a new independent role for herself. General histories
note her disappearance from the public scene, yet she went on to live a long
and active life; under 40 at the time of her disgrace, she lived to the age of
72 and not quietly. François I died at Rambouillet near Anne’s château of
Limours, on 31 March 1547, having at least twice recommended Anne to his
son’s protection.56 Anne left Rambouillet for Limours two days before.57 On
3 April, it was reported that she sent to the new king, Henri II (1519–1559), to
ask for her old lodgings at Saint-Germain-en-Laye in order to take her leave
of him. He replied that she should go to Queen Eleanor, implying that she
had wronged her in the past. Her followers were being rapidly dismissed
from their posts.58 The Venetian ambassador was clear by 16 April that all her
followers at court had been dispossessed.59 In May, it was said that Anne had
met her husband at Étampes on his way to court, to ask him tearfully to take
her into his protection. The duc d’Étampes, once arrived at court, had been
told that he could have his wife’s property as a reward for having been so long
cuckolded by her. Anne’s sister, Péronne, Mme de Cany (c. 1505–after 1555),
was condemned to return certain grants; many others were stripped of their
royal grants.60 The Venetian ambassador reflected on her fall early in June. She
had been, he reported, in great terror of losing everything she had acquired
over the years and likely to be prosecuted in the courts by her enemies in the
new council. Henri II had encouraged her husband to ruin her and reduce her
to misery. All those with a grudge had been heard and she had been ordered
to pay out 100, 000 écus. The king had been convinced that she held a mass
of crown jewels and ordered the inventory of all her possessions. Anne had
offered, through the cardinal Jean de Lorraine (1498–1550), to give up all
her jewels but begged not to be proceeded against with full rigor. Lorraine
obtained the grace that she would not be put on trial but that her husband
should come to court immediately and decide what to do with her. Anne
was still not out of trouble, as the two cardinals, Odet de Coligny (1517–1571)
and Charles de Lorraine (1524–1574), were determined still on her ruin.61
Anne’s fate was a matter of wry satisfaction to foreign observers. There
was talk of public penance at court as well as her return of royal jewels.
Giulio Alvarotti reported in May (and quoting Virgil’s gloomy judgment
about the depths to which lust for gold would lead) the story that Anne
had handed over to her husband 1000 marcs of silver and 50 in gold that
she had in Paris and that the couple had agreed so well when they met at
Limours that they had slept together for three nights. As a result, the duke
had been looked at askance when he returned to court since he had always
asserted that he would never take her back. Nevertheless he had removed
her household and given her no new servants. By June it was reported that
she was under her mother-in-law’s control at Les Essarts (Vendée) and was
being forced to submit to her husband’s management of her property.62
At the end of June there was further news: her sister, Countess of Vertus,
had been sent under guard to Poitou, Anne to a castle of her husband’s in
Brittany for her ‘insolences’ to him. There she had been pressured to give
up her jewels. The king had not wished to proceed further because of his
promise to his father but left it to the duke to punish her.63 A declaration by
her brother, Adrien de Pisseleu-Heilly, in May 1548 notes that the doctors
had diagnosed a recurrent daily fever and that her place of confinement,
La Hardouinaye, was ‘very damp and injurious to her health’.64 She had
expressed the desire for a change of air at Lamballe, north-west of Rennes,
61 This narrative is drawn from the despatch of Giustinian, 8 June, BnF, it. 1716, pp. 177–82.
62 Giulio Alvarotti to duke of Ferrara, 26 May 1547, ASM, Francia, B 24, fasc. ii, fo.198 (decipher):
‘In fatti dicono che Madama d’Estampes con havere dato al marito 1000 marchi d’argento et
cinquanta d’oro che si trova ad havere qui in Parigi ha acconci seco i fatti suoi talmente che’l
marito dormì seco tre notti in Limors et quando tornò alla corte non fu molto ben veduto per
haver sempre fatto professione di non volerla mai per moglie, ma quid non mortalia pectora cogis,
auri sacra fames’. ‘Occurens’, 15 June, Potter, 2013, no. 26; Giustinian, 3 July: ‘Madama di Tampes
è stata querellata di molte cose, la quale perchè il Re Christianissimo a rimesso a discretione
del marito, et perche esso la tiene hora come sua prigioniera ad un castello in Bertagna, non è
stata atata altrimenti’, BnF it. 1716, pp. 203–04.
63 Potter, 2013, no. 27.
64 ‘est fort aquatic et contrere à sa santé’. Declaration signed by ‘Antoine’ de Pisseleu, seigneur
de Heilly, la Hardouinaye, 26 May 1548, copy, sold: 18 November 2014, Ader-Nordmann, lot 37.
The Life and Af ter-Life of a Royal Mistress 321
The copy is a hastily written one and mistakenly transcribes ‘Antoine’ for ‘Adrien’ de Heilly.
Desgardins, p. 71, mentions this but says nothing of the source.
65 CAF, III, 499, 9807; 562, 10097; IV, 360, 12690; IV, 441, 13073; IV, 95, 11440.
66 Compardon and Tuety, no. 1899.
67 CAF, III, 561, 10094; ANG, I, p.579; IV, 81, 11372.
68 CAF, III, 652, 10497; 562, 10095; III, 352, 9140.
69 Chatenet, pp. 52, 302.
70 Compardon and Tuety, no. 780 (7 August 1542); 822 (30 August, 3 September 1542): ‘prend
plaisir et y faict faire beaulx et sumptueulx édifices’.
322 David Pot ter
71 CAF, VIII, Itinéraire, July 1540; ANG, I, p. 435, 566, 611 (27–31 October) (none of these stays
are recorded in the Itinéraire).
72 Anne de Pisseleu to Duke of Guise, Paris, 11 March [1555], BnF, fr. 20470, fol. 191: ‘ayant entendu
le contract fayct pour le conte de Nanteul entre monsyeur voutre frere et madame la contesse,
quy sanble fort prejudycyable a mon nepveu filz ayne et ses enfans’, i.e. Robert de Lenoncourt,
husband of Jossine de Pisseleu.
73 AN, MC/ET/XIX/104 (13 March 1554).
74 AN, MC/ET/III/13 (12 July 1537); AN, MC/ET/III/6 (3 June 1537).
75 AN, MC/ET/VIII-85 fols. 571v–573r (24 January 1559); 591 r–v (27 January 1559); fols. 592r–593v
(21 January 1559). AN, MC/ET/LXVIII-20 (1554–55); AN, MC/ET/LXVIII-25 fols. 23r–25r (16 April
1559).
76 AN, MC/ET/LXVIII/20 (6 and 8 March 1556).
77 AN, MC/ET/XIX/200 (11 March 1556).
78 AN, MC/ET/CXXII/1282 (29 May 1553).
79 These rentes were: 1000 livres sold by Paris in January 1553–54 (BnF, pièces orig. 2291, fr.
28775, doss. 51786); 1000 livres sold in May 1555 (ibid., nos. 43, 45, 46); 800 livres sold in December
The Life and Af ter-Life of a Royal Mistress 323
Paris by lease.80 In 1559 she was negotiating to buy the lordship of Menetou
from Marguerite de Bourbon, Duchess of Nevers (1516–1589) but baulked at
the asking price of 30,000 livres tournois, having seen the last statement of
revenues and in the absence of a declaration of noble fiefs depending and
a full statement of forest rights.81 She seems to have managed all this by a
combination of astuteness and perhaps continuing good will on the part
of influential figures.
The middle years of the century saw Madame d’Étampes using her native
acumen and contacts to rescue what she could of her property. Her strategy
could be judged as one in which she shifted from exercising political power
to exercising power in the private sphere among her family and friends;
there seems no doubt that she saw herself at the center of a large extended
kinship. The last decades of her life also saw her playing part in the world
of political Protestantism, also preoccupied with the disposition of her
property, favor or disfavor towards her relatives, and the fighting of law suits
being part of her strategy. In that context, the fact that she was a childless
substantial landowner comes into play.
February 1559 saw the death of her eldest brother, Adrien, who died in
captivity after his capture at Ham following the battle of Saint-Quentin. She
commented in a letter at the time that he was ‘the best brother I had and
whom I loved the most’.82 The terms of his ransom were to be a problem for
some years. For the first marriage of her nephew Jean de Pisseleu (d. 1581)
in 1552, to Françoise de Scépeaux (d. by 1569), she gave a rente of 1200 livres
tournois per annum or 30,000 in a lump sum (a useful comparison with the
legacy to her niece, Diane de Barbançon (d. 1566)). The Duchess, in fact, fell
into dispute with Jean over some debts which she claimed she owed her
sister, Péronne de Pisseleu, and she obtained a seizure of his lands, which
he reversed by royal letters in December 1563.83 This, as will be seen below,
seems to have left no lasting bitterness.
1559 (ibid., no. 34); 500 livres acquired from Nicolas de Pellevé; and by him from Pierre Hotman
(ibid., nos. 35, 37); 542 livres acquired from Anne Meigret (ibid., no. 36); 125 livres 16s. 8d. acquired
from Antoinette, Duchess of Guise (ibid., no. 40). A total yield of 3967. 16. 8, being interest of 8
1/3 per cent, gives a capital of 47 615 livres. We know also of a rente constituted by her to Antoine
Mynard, president of the Parlement, AN, MC/ET/XIX/200 (11 March 1556).
80 AN, MC/ET/XIX/107 (5 October 1555).
81 Anne to Duchess de Nevers, Paris, 14 May 1559, BnF, fr. 3114, fol. 126.
82 Friant, pp. 171–80: ‘le meilleur frère que j’eusse et que plus j’aymois’; Villebon to Humières,
12 September 1557, BnF, fr. 3128, fol. 130; will of Adrien de Pisseleu-Heilly, SAP, Ch. Heilly, 58/I,
no. 22; ransom of Heilly, ibid. 60.
83 Compardon and Tuety, 3 September 1552, no. 4159; marriage contract, SAP, 52, no. 9 (2 Sep-
tember 1551); AN, AB XIX, 781, mandement of Charles IX, 9 December 1563.
324 David Pot ter
88 Potter, 1990.
89 ‘pour les esmotions civilles’, Potter, 1990, p. 13.
90 ‘m’ont faict tout le plaisir qu’ilz ont peu et ont sauvé toutes mes terres que l’on ne m’a rien
pris’, Anne de Pisseleu to Heilly, 5 March [1563], BnF, n.a.fr. 23167, fol. 42.
91 T. Hoby to Cecil, Pans, 21 June 1566, TNA, SP 70/84, no. 417, fol. 327 v (CSPF, II, no. 512).
92 BnF, Clair. 355, fol. 22. The manuscript breaks off but can be supplemented by Morice, III,
cols. 1343–45, signed at Lamballe, 25 January 1565: ‘n’ayant poinct voullu server ny tenir lieu de
femme elle ne peult demander douaire’.
93 BnF, Clair. 355, fol. 22.
326 David Pot ter
94 Anne de Pisseleu to [Nicolas de Pellevé; Archbishop of Reims], Égreville, 21 June 1569, copy;
SAP 57, no. 38. The marriage contract was signed on 27 June; see SAP, Ch. Heilly, 52, no. 14.
Françoise was the heiress of the eldest of the Pellevé brothers, Jean (d. 1558), the Archbishop’s
brother.
95 ‘plus par la malice de quelques uns dudit conseil qui ne me veult gueres de bien qu’aultrement’,
Anne de Pisseleu to Saint-Sulpice, 4 July 1569, sold: Thierry de Maigret lettres et manuscrits
autographes – archives talleyrand, 5 December 2017, lot 55; Thou, 1734, I, pp. 118–19.
96 ‘Ensuyvent ls deppositions des gentilzhommes, damoiselles, serviteurs et servantes domes-
ticques de deffuncte, noble et puissante dame Anne de Pisseleu’, December 1580, AN, MC/ET/
III/404.
The Life and Af ter-Life of a Royal Mistress 327
97 Royal letters conf irming his right to 100 livres tournois a year from the property left by
cardinal de Meudon to his niece and heir, Péronne de Pisseleu, Madame de Cany, 28 March
1561 and transcript of distraint of the property of Madame de Cany in Paris as she had no cash
to pay, 9 August 1561, BnF, Dupuy 606, fols. 288–89.
98 Mornay, p. 114; Thou, 1740, VII, p. 243; Aubigné, VI, p. 250; A.M. de Mignonville had been
gentilhomme de la maison to Guy XIX de Laval in 1577: see Broussillon, IV, p. 304.
99 A sister of the Mignonvilles, Elize Roullin, Mlle de Mignonville, 25, and her nieces Anne
Roullin, 14–15 and Esther de Leveston, 14; Renée d’Escolliers, 30, daughter of the sieur de Chesnay;
Marie Bude, daughter of the sieur de Rancy; finally, Marie de Barbançon, the Duchess’s great
niece, 13–14.
100 BnF, Dupuy 606, fols. 222r–223v.
101 ‘et l’avoir prié de par son fils Jesus Christ vouloir regir et dresser ses actions par son sainct
esprit […] luy remectant et pardonnant les faultes et offenses qu’elle peult avoir commises’
‘paisiblement et sans pompe’, BnF, Dupuy 606, fol. 222r–v.
328 David Pot ter
Her sister Charlotte, Countess of Vertus, was disinherited along with her
son by her second husband, Jacques Brouillard sieur de Lizy, the sieur de
Badouville.102 Her nephew Jean de Barbançon was also disinherited for having
brought a court case against her. His brother Charles was provisionally
awarded Angervilliers as long as he refrained from his brother’s case. The 1560
agreement that her sister Louise’s descendants should inherit Égreville and
Challuau was denounced because she insisted it had been extorted from her
under false pretences. Louise’s son René d’Anglure de Givry had been killed
at Dreux in 1562 fighting for the Guise and his son, Anne d’Anglure, lord of
Givry, had entered Égreville ‘in order to murder the lady Renée d’Escolliers
one of her demoiselles, whom he sought to shoot with an arquebus’, leaving
Renée with a disabled arm.103 Thus, a case had been launched by Anne against
Givry and his step-father and tuteur, Claude de La Châtre, the later marshal,
Catholic follower first of the Duke of Anjou, then of Guise. The echoes of the
case against Frontenay are strong. On the positive side, she left 6000 écus
to her great-niece and demoiselle, Marie de Barbançon, three-quarters of
the property to her nephew in Picardy, Jean de Pisseleu, lord of Heilly, and
the other quarter to her great-nephew Louis de Barbançon, Lord of Cany.104
Madame d’Étampes clearly intended to hand out rewards and punishments
in this will and dictate the course of her succession.
Anne de Pisseleu was at Égreville when she fell ill on 13 November 1580
at the age of 72. Her illness lasted eight days and became dangerous on
19 November. At midday, a doctor at Sens was sent for. At 9 o’clock the
night before her death, her cook was called from his lodging in the village
to prepare a dish of almond milk for her in her room. She was given it at
10. At an hour after midnight, with the Duchess sinking fast, the doctor
was called for again. She lost the power of speech and died at two minutes
after midnight on 20 November. Most of her domestic servants were in the
room, the demoiselles d’honneur, femmes de chambre, the maîtres d’hôtel
and a number of the gentlemen. Present, too, was one of her heirs, Louis de
102 Badouville was a Huguenot captured along with Nemours’s natural son the prince de Genevois
in 1577 by Mayenne, in danger of their lives but released on the orders of Henri III: L’Estoile, II,
p. 113.
103 ‘pour tuer et et metre à mort damoyselle Renee d’Escolliers l’un de ses damoiselles, ce qu’il
a pensé executer d’un coup d’arquebuse’. This does not easily accord with the later reputation
of Givry as ‘gentilhomme doué de tant de bonnes et rares qualités qu’il s’en trouvait pas de
semblable en France’, quoted in Villedieu, p.119.
104 There is reason to think the Barbançons had converted to Catholicism, since they were
high in Catherine de Médicis’s favor and Cany married his daughter to Gaspard de Schomberg,
himself a convert, in 1588 (Thou, 1734, I, 133).
The Life and Af ter-Life of a Royal Mistress 329
Barbançon, seigneur de Cany, and his sister Marie, one of the demoiselles,
who had slept on a bed in the Duchess’s room during her illness. Those
present wept and said prayers for the departed for about three-quarters
of an hour. There then followed an unseemly intervention by Cany in
commandeering the keys to coffers held by the demoiselles and keys kept
by the Duchess herself at her bedside. With these he entered the cabinet
and had the boxes and cupboards opened, taking out a certain number of
valuable jewels and plate. On the Monday, Cany was seen riding away and
the surgeons arrived to embalm the corpse. The bailli of Égreville arrived to
apply seals to the property and by Wednesday, La Châtre’s guards had been
posted.105 On 28 November the English ambassador Lord Cobham (1527–1597)
reported that La Châtre had sent a company of servants to challenge for the
inheritance in the name of his wife, Jeanne Chabot.106
Cany’s high-handedness in assuming his control of the inheritance clearly
had implications for the executors, but given the nature of the account, there
is little sentiment about it. The death of the head of the household was a
major event and there were some tears wept, as was to be expected. The
whole household gathered round the bedside as soon as it was known that
Anne was dying. But otherwise, nothing is said about religion and there
are no extravagant outpourings of grief recorded. Her will had specified,
should she die at Paris, burial at the Bonshommes of Amiens next to her
father, with bequests to the friars. Death at Angerville would be followed
by burial in the parish church next to the lords her predecessors, peacefully
and without show; aristocratic seemliness trumped religion.107
Anne de Pisseleu had exercised a form of power that was intrinsically
extra-institutional and dependent entirely of the king’s favor; her role was
clearly understood by political insiders. Criticism took the form of conven-
tional hostility to the role of women in power, yet in the king’s lifetime had
to be circumspect and oblique. However, she lived more than half her life
after the death of the king whose love had given her power and wealth. In
this, she weathered the storm of disgrace remarkably effectively, carved for
herself a new role and ended her life a moderately wealthy woman whose
assets became a matter for ferocious competition among her relatives.
105 This sequence of events is established from the enquiries in December over the high-handed
actions of Cany, AN, MC/ET/III/404.
106 ‘Madame d’Estampes is deceased this laste weke, and Monsr de Chartres [sic], follower of
Monseigneur [Anjou], hath sent a company of his servants who entred her castle and seased
on her goodz, challenging to be one of her heirs by the right of his wife’. Henry Cobham to
Walsingham, 28 November 1580, TNA, SP 78/4B, fol. 181.
107 BnF, Dupuy, 606, fol. 222v.
330 David Pot ter
Works cited
SMITH, Pauline M., and Dana BENTLEY CRANCH. ‘A New Iconographical Addition
to Francis I’s Adoption of the Persona of King David and its Contemporary
Literary Context’. Renaissance Studies, 21.5, 2007, pp. 608–24.
St.P. – State Papers of Henry VIII, Record Commissioners. 11 vols. London, H.M.
Stationery Office, 1850–52.
TELLE, Émile V. L’Œuvre de Marguerite d’Angoulême reine de Navarre et la querelle
des femmes. Toulouse: Lion, 1937.
THOU, Jacques-Auguste de. Histoire universelle. 16 vols. London [recte Paris], n.p.,
1734; 11 vols. The Hague: Scheurleer, 1740.
VARILLAS, Antoine. Histoire de François Ier. 2 vols. The Hague: A. Leers, 1686.
VIENNOT, Éliane. ‘La Loi salique dans la culture politique française: règle
monarchique ou idéal républicain?’. La Democratie à l’epreuve du feminisme.
Ed. Hedwige Peemans-Poullet. Brussels: Université des femmes, 1998. http://
www.elianeviennot.fr/Articles/Viennot-LS-ideal-republicain.pdf (accessed
30 June 2017).
—. La France, les femmes et le pouvoir. Vol. 1: L’Invention de la loi salique (ve–xvie
siècle). Paris: Perrin, 2006.
—. ‘Le Cas de la loi salique’. Réforme, Humanisme, Renaissance, 67, 2008, pp. 23–25.
VILLEDIEU, Mme de. Les Désordres de l’amour. (1675). Ed. Micheline Cuénin.
Geneva: Droz, 1995.
VOSE, Heather M. ‘Marguerite of Navarre: That “Righte English Woman” ’. Sixteenth-
century Journal, 16, 1985, pp. 313–33.
WIESNER, Merry E. Women and Gender in Early Modern Europe. Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press, 1993.
WILSON-CHEVALIER, Kathleen, and Éliane VIENNOT, eds. Royaume de fémynie.
Pouvoirs, contraintes, espaces de liberté des femmes, de la Renaissance à la Fronde.
Paris: Champion, 1999.
Susan Broomhall
Abstract
This essay explores the gendered performance of power in the letters of
Diane de Poitiers (1499–1566), particularly during the period when, as
mistress of Henri II (1519–59), she wielded considerable political influence
at court. It argues that her power was established and enacted through
performances of authoritative behaviors and rhetoric that were inflected
by contemporary understandings about gender and explores a number of
distinct strategies embedded in Diane’s correspondence. These techniques
reflected the corporeal and sexual nature of her access to consideration
as a political interlocutor but also aimed to position her status as a figure
of social and economic influence beyond this original means to power.
Broomhall, S. (ed.), Women and Power at the French Court, 1483–1563, Amsterdam University
Press, 2018.
doi: 10.5117/9789462983427/ch12
336 Susan Broomhall
Building Networks
This research has been supported by the Australian Research Council Future Fellowship:
FT130100070.
1 Butler, 1996; Butler, 1999. This is applied to consideration of Catherine by ffolliott; Crawford,
2000; Crawford, 2004; Broomhall, 2017b; Broomhall, 2018b.
‘ The King and I’ 337
2 Likewise, no letters are addressed from Catherine de Médicis to Diane de Poitiers although
we do have letters from Henri to Diane. See Broomhall, 2018a.
3 Potter, pp. 131–32.
4 Letters from Diane to Contay before her husband’s death are no longer extant, but in Diane’s
letters to Jean, it is clear that she is also corresponding to his wife. See for example, BnF, ms fr.
3155, fol. 18r–v and BNF, ms. fr. 3128, fol. 12r.
5 Poitiers, pp. 151–52, citing BNF, ms. fr. 4711, fol. 31, Rheims, 29 July [1558].
338 Susan Broomhall
the kind that was often exercised by foreign-born queens such as Eleanor
of Austria (1498–1558) and Catherine de Médicis. In this respect, Diane’s
power base remained firmly French.
Voicing Authority
13 ‘auez eu soing de la conception & natiuite d’iceux, mais aussi à les faire deuement nourrir
par femmes nourrices vigoureuses, saines, bien complexionnees’, Chrestien, p. 107.
14 Broomhall, 2004, p. 193.
15 ‘il ma semble que monsr en estoit tout fasche’, Joinville, 27 October [1546], BnF, Ms. fr. 3155,
fol. 18r.
16 ‘le Roy a este bien esbay que ne len avez adverty mais je luy ay dit quil failloit que voz lres eus-
sent este perdues parquoy ferez bien de faire voz excuses le myeulx que pourrez’, Fontainebleau,
27 December [1547], BnF, ms. Fr. 3128, fol. 20r.
‘ The King and I’ 341
from Catherine.17 However, its strongest message and intent was perhaps
to demonstrate and remind her readers of her unique significance as a
mediator to and for the royal couple.
Another facet of Diane’s epistolary discussion was her intimate knowledge
of the campaigns of the Italian Wars and of the personal movements and
actions of the king. She was clearly exceptionally well informed. Analysis
of Henri’s letters to her present a clear picture of the high level of strategic
military information to which she was privy directly from the king.18 Once
again, correspondence provided a mechanism through which Diane could
demonstrate her power and intimate knowledge of the king’s business.
Her dissemination of military news was not limited to senior men. To
Madame de Humières, Diane wrote of how the latest information from
the war’s frontline ‘could not have been better: the taking of Metz, which
fell two days ago, so that our people are now inside’.19 Even where she had
little new to report to her network of friends and allies, Diane did not fail
to suggest her proximity to potential sources of information. While Henri
was away at the front near Boulogne, Diane observed to Jean de Humières,
‘I have no other news from the camp than what I sent you, except that that
evening, I was told that only Follambert was left to be taken and all the
other strongholds had been taken. If I know of any other news, I will not
fail to let you know’.20
War offered Diane the opportunity to use her correspondence with
far-flung servants of the king in order to present herself as a mediator.
She assured those on campaign that she could employ her physical and
emotional proximity to the monarch to remind Henri of their important
contribution. This included the Duke of Guise who, from the frontline at
Metz in 1552, was seeking reassurance from a number of courtly advisers
of the king’s recognition of his service and forthcoming royal assistance
towards the costs he had personally incurred.21 Diane’s correspondence
with Guise provided a useful delay for Henri’s finances, as she assured the
Duke that ‘the lord King thinks of nothing other than to aid you’.22 Likewise,
she supplied important emotional management on the king’s behalf in her
correspondence to François I of Cleves, Duke of Nevers (1516–1561), which
enabled the king to delay a range of decisions and costs:
I receive the letter you wrote in which I saw what you had written. I spoke
of it to the King, who assured me of his great contentment with you and
your good duty to his service. He said to me that he could not think of
it now, putting me off until after his campaign and assuring me of the
strong friendship that he holds for you.23
Later when the king required a number of noblemen to supply wood from
their estates, Diane was among those whose correspondence helped to
smooth relations between the king and his frustrated courtiers. To the
Duke of Nevers, she gave pledges of Henri’s appreciation of their sacrifices.
Recognizing the ‘quantity of wood from your forest, which is no small thing’,
Diane assured the Duke, ‘[…] he asks for nothing more […]. His Majesty is well
satisfied with your service’.24 In these exchanges, Diane provided the king
with an important service of emotional labor on his behalf, making herself
an indispensable component of his political communication and strategy.
Diane sustained a lengthy correspondence with Henri’s marshal and
governor of Piedmont, Charles de Cossé, Count of Brissac (1505/6–1563). Here,
her letters discussing war formed an important part of the royal strategy of
communication. From Turin, Brissac sought assurances of his continued favor
with Henri, which Diane’s correspondence supplied. She not only provided
Brissac with news of the king’s military activities, ‘informing you that the
King is about to depart’ for the frontline of the conflict, but also promising
him ‘that the said Lord carries for you much goodwill that it is not possible
22 ‘Je vous asseure que led. Seigneur Roy ne panse qu’a vous secourir’, [1552], copy, BnF, ms. fr.
23236 (formerly Gaignières 2871), fol. 269r.
23 ‘j’é reseu la letre que m’avez escrite, où j’é veu se qui vous a pleu me mander, j’en ay parleé
au Roy, lequel m’a asseuré du grant contentement qu’il a de vous, & du bon devoir que vous
fètes pour son servisse; il m’a dit que maintenant il n’y povèt panser, men remetant après ses
guerres, & qui m’asseurèt de la bonne amytyé qui vous porte’, Poitiers, p. 114, citing BnF, ms.
fr. 4711, fol. 25 [Compiègne, December 1552].
24 ‘j’ay recue les letres que vous m’avés escriptes, & entendu, par ce porteur, la quantité de boys
que l’on avoyt mise sur vostre forest, qui n’estoit par petite chose; toutesfoys le Roy, quant je luy
en ay parlé, it n’entendoyt pas vous y fère tort, mais byen ayse de l’invention qui luy a [été] baillé
pour les marchans quy luy délivreront le boys; il ne demandoit autre chose […]. Sa Majesté est
byen satisfaite de vostre servise’, Poitiers, p. 147, citing BnF, ms. fr. 4711, fol. 21 [Paris, 27 February
1557–58].
‘ The King and I’ 343
to have more and relies entirely on you for matters over there […] I know
that he has exactly the opinion of you that you could hope for’.25 With Brissac,
Diane employed a suggestive language of particular friendship, in which she
not only promised to provide Brissac with up-to-the minute information
‘as he who I esteem one of my best friends’, but also to serve his interests at
the court ‘with a good heart’.26 Indeed, a particular intimacy between them
was perceived by subsequent generations, who speculated as to why Henri
had sent Brissac away from court, tasked with the governance in Turin. This
was reflected in Madame de La Fayette’s La Princesse de Clèves in which the
fictional Diane de Poitiers conducts an affair with Brissac unbeknownst to
the king.27 Whether or not Diane and Brissac enjoyed a particular emotional
bond, her communicative assistance to the distant courtier and governor
secured an ally on relatively achievable terms.
As is evident in Diane’s letters to Brissac and as can be seen across a
wide range of her letters to the aristocratic elite, Diane offered to do her
correspondents favors at court and with the king. To Antoinette de Bourbon
(1493–1583), the dowager Duchess of Guise, Diane insisted in a handwritten
letter that ‘if I had the honour to be your very own sister I could not have
more desire to serve you in some way’.28 She concluded another letter to
François, Duke of Guise, reminding him that if ‘there is a service that I
could do for you, I beg you not to spare me, as she who will hold herself very
happy to do something that is agreeable to you for the desire that I have to
remain your humble [friend] to do you service’.29 Diane even justified her
advice to the Duchess, that he send her brother to court to assist the king,
by explaining that her recommendation was offered because ‘the desire that
I have to do service to all your House made me write of it to you’.30 Diane’s
25 ‘pour vous faire entendre que le Roy est sur son partement’, ‘que le dict Sgr vous pourte si
bonne vollenté qu’il n’est possible de plus, & se repose entièrement en vous des affaires de par de
là; […] je congnoys qu’il vous a à une tell oppinion que le pouvés souhaicter’, Poitiers, pp. 94–95,
citing BnF, ms. fr. 20451 (Gaignières 325), fol. 129, Joinville, 4 April [1551–52].
26 ‘comme celluy que j’estime de mes meilleurs amys’, ‘d’aussi bon cueur’, Poitiers, pp. 120–21,
citing BnF, ms. fr. 20451 (Gaignières 325), fol. 179, Paris, 13 April [1552–53]
27 See Letts, pp. 147–71; Grande.
28 ‘sy javes lonneur destre vostre proupe seur que je ne sares avoyr myleure anvye de vous
servyr an queque chouse’, [November 1552?] BnF, ms. fr 3237, fol. 13r.
29 ‘Sy par deça il y a service que je vous puisse faire, je vous prie ne m’espargner, comme celle
qui se tiendra tousjours bienheureuse de faire chose qui vous soit agreable pour l’envye que jay
de vous demeurer Vostre humble a vous fere service’, [1552], copy, BnF, ms. fr. 23236 (formerly
Gaignières 2871), fol. 269r.
30 ‘lanvye que je de fere servyse a toute vostre meson mest le vous écryre’, [November 1552],
BnF ms. fr. 3237, fol. 9r.
344 Susan Broomhall
promises of service, let alone what she may have done for her clients and
friends, suggested in themselves her powerful capacity to achieve favors.
Whether discussing the royal children or political and military affairs,
Diane’s authority to offer advice and insight to her varied correspondents
was positioned in her letters, implicitly and explicitly, as stemming from
a single source — her proximity to the royal couple and her particular
intimacy with the thoughts, wishes, and feelings of the king. This clearly
generated a great deal of political credit that enabled her to interact with key
political factional leaders, to offer them services and unique communication
conduits within the courtly political sphere.
Phrasing Power
31 ‘il ma semble que monsr en estoit tout fasche’, Joinville 27 October [1546], BnF, ms. fr. 3155,
fol. 18r.
32 ‘Ledict Sr veult nommement que madame Ysabel et la Royne d’escosse soient logees ensem-
bles’, Tarare, 3 October [1548], BnF, ms. fr. 3128, fol. 10r.
33 ‘je vous advise que le Roy a este merveilleusement aise du bon recueil que monsr le Daulphin
a faict a la Royne d’Escosse […]. Moulins, 20 October [1548], BnF, ms. fr. 3128, fol. 14 r.
‘ The King and I’ 345
34 ‘An fynant sete lestre le Roy est aryve quy ma commande vous ferere ses recommandacyon’,
[December 1552], BnF, ms. fr. 3237, fol. 7r.
35 ‘jay ete byen fort ayse dentendre de vos bones noveles encores que je la seusse byen car le
Roy mavoyt mande layse quil avoyt eu de vous voyr et come vous vous portyes,’ [St. Germain
en Laye, 20 Feb 1558–59], BnF, ms. fr. 3139, fol. 76r.
36 ‘Je vous veulx bien advertir que en lisant vostre lectre monsr le daulphin la print et la regarda
et trouva dedans comme vous avyez deslibere de partir ala St Martin pour le venir trouver […] il
la trouve ung peu estrange de voeir que vous vous ennuyez sy tost la/ Et ma demande le plusfort
du monde que se povoit ester Je ne luy en ay sceu rendre raison […].’, Joinville, 27 October [1546],
BnF, ms. fr. 3155, fol. 18r–v.
346 Susan Broomhall
ourselves to your good grace’. Diane was left to close the letter, wishing God’s
blessing upon their recipient, with Henri penning the complimentary close
‘Your ancient & best friends’. Each author then signed their name.37 There
is no further extant evidence of a regular pattern of joint authorship of this
kind between Diane and Henri, despite claims reproduced in many works
on Diane. That Montmorency should be the recipient of the only known
example of this material demonstration of power may be significant: he
was widely understood to be Diane’s greatest rival for the affection and
influence of the King at this period.38
Transferring Power
While Diane’s immediate source of authority and influence lay with her
physical and emotional proximity to the king, a fact made clearly and
repeatedly to her recipients, her letters also demonstrate concerted efforts
to translate this influence into other, more long-lasting domains of power,
namely, economic strength, administrative networks of personnel, and dy-
nastic advancement. In doing so, Diane sought to transform gender-specific
access to power via sexual and emotional services to the king to standard
forms of authority and control utilized by aristocratic men and women.
A considerable amount of Diane’s extant correspondence concerns her
growing economic portfolio, notably tax incomes and land assets for herself
and her children.39 Diane was an experienced financial manager. She had
sought and received from François I the right not to have a male guardian
appointed to manage her assets during widowhood. Furthermore, she had
persisted in a lengthy case and secured from the Parlement of Paris the right
to hold the domains of her husband for her two daughters, without reversion
to the crown. 40 Additionally, she engaged in a particular negotiation with
her cousin René de Batarnay, comte du Bouchage, over the sale of land at
Rouveray, near Loches, around 1550, the full and final price of which, and
the rights associated with it, generated a large correspondence. The lack
of clarification of the terms of the sale prompted the production of letters
adopting a very different tone to those with which Diane had addressed her
37 ‘la segretère quy achève la moytye de ma lestre et moy nous recoumandons a vre boune
grase’ ‘vos ansyens et mylleurs amys’, BnF, ms. fr. 3139, fol. 26r.
38 Broomhall, 2018 a.
39 On the gifts she was given by Henri in taxes and special payments, see Cloulas, pp. 157–58.
40 Cloulas, pp. 87–88.
‘ The King and I’ 347
These letters lacked the particular niceties and subtleties of hierarchical inter-
play displayed in Diane’s correspondence with men at court and aristocratic
women. Her claim to authority in these letters was explicit and demanded
a compliance from her recipient that, in fact, had not been the case.
The employment of feeling in Diane’s letters typically avoided the strong
emotional rhetoric that was present in many letters of her contemporary,
Catherine de Médicis, for example, but Diane did establish distinct moods
and tones in her letters, partly through her emotional expression. 42 However,
in this case, the articulation of strong feelings, particularly anger, which was
more typically the expressive purview of governing men, may have formed
part of a strategy to assert power over her cousin, rather than a reflection
of it. 43 The focused attention to concrete detail in this resolutely practical
side of her correspondence has generated much, generally critical, response
from most of her scholars. Diane’s mid-nineteenth-century editor Georges
Guiffrey, for example, argued that the correspondence reveals a ‘hardness
of form, this aridity of sentiment’ of a woman ‘imperious and pressuring to
demand her due, while elsewhere we see her dextrous at finding pretexts to
delay when it came to loosening the strings of her purse’.44 In a similar vein,
her more recent biographer, Ivan Cloulas, considering a crayon portrait by
41 ‘obeissante bonne cousine’, ‘je suys merveilleusement marrye de veoir sy grant a mectre fin a
noz affaires qui me faict vous envoyer ce porteur pour vous pryer me mander vostre desliberation
et ce que voullez que jatende encores Car de moy je vous veulx bien advertir par ceste lectre sy
dedans dix jours vous ny mectrez une fin je y pourvoyre par autre moyen car je ne veulx plus
demourer sans sçavoir en quoy jen suys, car cecy a trop trayne jusques icy’, Brie-Comte-Robert,
27 August [1550?], BnF, ms. fr. 3145, fol. 49.
42 Broomhall, 2015, pp. 67–86; Broomhall, 2017a; Broomhall, forthcoming (a). The author is
currently working on a monograph study about emotions in Catherine’s letters.
43 Pollock; Broomhall and Van Gent.
44 Poitiers, pp. lxxxviii, 54 n. 1.
348 Susan Broomhall
that the abbey of St. Denis de Liseulx fell into the hands of my relative’.51 With
her close allies, she discussed attempts to secure positions for them, in doing
so demonstrating the extent of her influence on the king. In order to reserve
a benefice of the abbey of St. Barthélemy that had been earlier promised to
Odet de Coligny, Cardinal de Châtillon (1517–1571), Diane explained to Jean
de Humières that Henri had
already made a promise of another that, instead of this one, was given to
the Cardinal de Châtillon, in recompense for one that he had given to the
brother-in-law of Mademoiselle de Surgères; by this means, I recovered
this one.52
There was no mistaking the role Diane expected her recipient to understand
she had played in this process. Likewise, in a letter to the Duke of Guise,
Diane foregrounded her significance in securing appointments via her
networks, explaining that François de Meuillon, Baron de Bressieu and
de Ribiers, had written to her as a conduit to the Duke, seeking a position
for his brother. ‘[F]or love of me, recommend him to the king’, she wrote.53
Managing the marriages of her daughters and grand-daughters into
France’s most powerful families would also provide advancement of her
line. Indeed, via these marriages, her descendants would, in just over a
hundred years, marry into the royal family itself.54 While negotiations
for these marriages are not represented in Diane’s extant letters, the rela-
tions that she was forging first with the Guise and then the Montmorency
dynasties can be seen in the significant number of letters addressed to
these recipients and the tone of such missives. In one, Diane wrote to the
Duke’s mother, Antoinette de Bourbon, asking her to consider Diane like
‘your own sister’ and one ready to do her favors.55 Material qualities also
conveyed the close relationships that Diane hoped to forge within this family.
51 ‘Ayant esté bien aise de ce qu’avez faict tumber l’abbaye de St Désir de Liseulx entre les mains
de ma parente’, Poitiers, p. 62, citing 5 June [1550] copy in BnF, Moreau 774 (formerly Collection
de Fevret de Fontette 23), fol. 51.
52 ‘le dict Seignr avoit desja faict promesse dune autre qui en lieu de ceste cy a este baillee
au cardinal de chastillon en recompense dune quil a baillee au beau frère de mademoiselle
de Surgeres par ce moyen jay recouvert ceste cy’, Vauluisant, 25 April [1548], BnF, ms. fr 3028,
fol. 103r.
53 ‘pour lamour de moy le veulles avoir pour recommande / et en faire la requeste au roy’,
[Rheims, 8 July 1554], BnF, Clairambault 347, fol. 249.
54 When her descendant, Marie-Adélaïde de Savoie (1685–1712), married Louis, Duke of
Burgundy, Le Petit Dauphin (1682–1712) in 1697, giving birth to the future Louis XV in 1710.
55 BnF, ms. fr 3237, fol. 13r; see note 28 above.
350 Susan Broomhall
56 Poitiers, pp. 106–07, citing Villers-Cotteretz, 30 August [1552], BnF, ms. fr. 20515 (formerly
Gaignières 403), fol. 122.
57 ‘le myeux garder que jamès, tant des poyssons que de l’artylerye’, ‘vostre humble bonne
amye’, Poitiers, pp. 101–02, citing [June 1552] BnF, ms. fr. 2974, fol 83.
58 ‘je vous ay cy-devant escript pour vous supplier ester aydant à on filz d’Aumalle & à ma
f ille de Buillon, touchant le don que le feu roy Henry leur a cy-devant faict sr le sel, aff in de
faire confirmer le don’, Poitiers, p. 177, citing Paris, 25 Nov [1559], BnF, ms. fr. 20507 (formerly
Gaignières 395), fol. 97.
59 ‘je vous suplye, que ma lestre ne soyt aucasyon de vous annuyer, venant dung lyeu quy est
mentenant sy fâcheux’, Poitiers, p. 187, citing [1563?] BnF, ms. fr. 20507 (formerly Gaignières 395),
fol. 147.
‘ The King and I’ 351
60 ‘vous suppliant de penser que ce que jen faiz nest que bonne volunte que jay de vous veoir
accommodee de ce bien la et de vous faire plaisir en tout ce qui me fera james possible’, ‘je luy
en ay bien voullu toucher ung mot, luy conseillant de la mectre entre voz mains’, [1564?], BnF,
ms. fr. 3119, fol. 66r.
352 Susan Broomhall
Works cited
Médicis. From this research, she has published a series of book chapters and
articles, and is currently writing a monograph on emotions in Catherine de
Médici’s letters for Brill. From 2018, she leads a major Australian Research
Council project, with Carolyn James and Lisa Mansfield, ‘Gendering the
Italian Wars, 1494–1559’.
13. Catherine de Médicis Tested by the
Virtue of Charity (1533–1559)
Discourse and Metadiscourse
Denis Crouzet
Abstract
If Catherine de Médicis presented as a princess embodying the fertility
of French blood and claimed thus to possess a benevolent, feminine side,
her situation during the reign of Henri II seems to have been marked by
ambiguity. Adopting a posture of withdrawal in relation to the manage-
ment of affairs, her feminine identity was staged in the exercise of the
virtue of prudence. But this policy of distance should not obscure the fact
that she acceded several times to a position of authority. With prudence
came the virtue of fortitude, without, however, renouncing her female
identity. We must review the current historiography: the Catherine of
before 1559 anticipates the Catherine during her widowhood, in her alli-
ance of moderation and authority.
Broomhall, S. (ed.), Women and Power at the French Court, 1483–1563, Amsterdam University
Press, 2018.
doi: 10.5117/9789462983427/ch13
358 Denis Crouzet
members of the Gondi and Strozzi families and by defending what she
believed was due to her children by birth right. Despite her likely fellowship
in an Erasmian evangelical culture, she does not seem to have attempted
to temper the repression of religious reform that marked her husband’s
reign. She made no statements to that effect. Religion was only important
to her when it threatened the integrity of royal decisions or specifically
when it threatened public order. Only at the end of Lent in 1552 do we
see her writing to Cardinal Charles de Bourbon (1523–1590) to report that
potentially seditious sermons had been delivered in Paris that may have
raised questions of ‘affairs of state’. In Notre Dame, a Cordelier had preached
aggressively, while in the Church of Saint-Paul, a Jacobin had disparaged the
alliance between the king of France and Protestant German princes, and the
monarch’s decision to finance the war by ‘tak[ing] twenty livres per village
on the revenues and gold plate of the churches’. Moving the masses toward
sedition was what ‘we must guard against, even more so than against fire
or the plague’.2 This appears a life-long obsession for Catherine, to maintain
an impenetrable barrier between the spiritual and temporal: in no event
should royal power be challenged in the name of faith. The king represents
God on earth, and he alone makes the law.
Signif icantly Catherine’s female identity is expressed, and initially
presented, by exercising the virtue of prudence, calculated to take her out
of the spotlight with regards to religious tensions and games jostling for royal
favor. This self-control, however, should not obscure the fact that, very likely
thanks to both her prudence in thus placing herself in a neutral position in
regards to such games, and the king’s perception that she was integral to
the system of balance that he would establish while away at war, she would
reach a position of authority on several occasions. First, in 1548, Henri II
temporarily placed his council under her theoretical responsibility, and on
three occasions, in 1552, 1553, and 1557, he granted her what appeared to
be a regency, that she characterized herself as training. Caution may thus
signal submission, by her accepting a delegation of shared authority either as
part of a council or with an important figure such as the Constable Anne de
Montmorency (1493–1567) or an expert such as Chancellor Jean de Bertrand
(1482–1560).3 In such a context, she expressed her desire to learn the art of
power, to study it in all its breadth, such as, for example, the ‘commissary
of provisions’ of which she claimed exhaustive knowledge. ‘I can assure
2 ‘prendre vingt livres pour clocher sur les fabriques et joyaux des Eglises […] nous debvons
plus garder que du feu et de la peste’, Médicis, 1880, p. 50.
3 Broomhall, p. 3.
360 Denis Crouzet
you that I am turning into quite the expert, for from one hour to the next
I study but that, and occupy most of the Keeper of the Seal’s time’. 4 Her
correspondence reveals a queen performing like an actress in a specific role:
seeking initiation while initiating herself in politics, accepting this fact and
stating that she merely wanted to be of proper service to the king.5 This
did not prevent her from also claiming that, in order to best carry out her
training and provide such service, all information should be reported to her.
In keeping with Susan Broomhall’s analysis, we note that Catherine’s
rhetoric did not exclude, at the same time as her submission as a trainee,
advising and thus exceeding the role that she accepted or adopted. In letters,
she gave Henri II ‘a subtle form of counsel’ or portrayed herself as playing
a decisive role in following, and supporting from a distance, his military
operations.6 Over the years, she would alter her posture from a woman
undergoing training to one trained to play a pivotal role in the king’s absence.
As Broomhall argues, this was a way for her to underline that she temporarily
symbolized a fullness of authority while persuading others that she was
the authority, and that when she commanded, she should be obeyed as
if the king were expressing himself through her. In this way, she became
actively involved, for example, in exposing the delays with which edicts of
the Parlement of Paris were registered.
Thus, Catherine’s role shifted from listener to speaker, yet she maintained
a cautious strategy. Her life began to gravitate toward the spoken word. It
was Catherine who, in August 1557, after the defeat of Saint-Quentin, left
the northern border of the kingdom without protection, and prided herself
on maintaining order in the capital and the Ile-de-France region by taking
the floor during an extraordinary session of the Assemblée bourgeoise and
obtaining a vote promising 300, 000 écus intended to finance a military
force. It was also Catherine who, with the Guise family, crystallized a hub
of discontent against the decision to make peace with Spain that Henri II
made under the influence of Montmorency and the royal favorite, Diane
de Poitiers (1499–1566). Her caution was thus matched with the virtue of
fortitude. The standard historiographic interpretation therefore merits
revision.
The Catherine before 1559 anticipated the widowed Catherine in her
articulation of a practice of moderation that assigned her to the political
4 ‘je vous asseure que je m’en vais maistresse passée; car d’heure à autre je n’estudie que cela,
et y occupe la pluspart du temps Monsieur le garde des sceaux’, Médicis, 1880, p. 56.
5 See Gellard.
6 Broomhall, pp. 12–13, 19.
Catherine de Médicis Tested by the Virtue of Charit y (1533–1559) 361
background and in the development of the authority which she laid claim
to and promoted. Her voice could push her to protest, as in 1553 when she
allegedly went to the king in tears because she was not consulted on an
alliance concerning her cousin Cosimo de’ Medici (1519–1574) ‘saying that
one had no regard for her’.7 More radically the year before, in 1552, she had
complained that council decisions were made collectively and yet when
Louise de Savoie (1476–1531) had been regent, she had not been required to
have a ‘companion’ in that rank. For this reason Catherine refused to have
published a regency declaration in Parlement and at the Chambre des Comptes
that ‘would detract from rather than enhance the authority others perceived
in her, having the honor to be that which the king possessed’.8 The tasks that
fell to her during the regencies, however, as Ivan Cloulas argued, were no
less ‘subordinate’, save after the Saint-Quentin defeat.9 A further example of
this relatively marginal situation was her failure to prevent the peace accord
signed on 3 April 1559 with Philip II of Spain (1527–1598) at Cateau-Cambrésis
that she had condemned since it allowed Spanish hegemony on the Italian
peninsula by relinquishing all French territorial claims.
7 ‘disant qu’on n’avait nul égard pour elle’, cited in Cloulas, pp. 97–98.
8 ‘diminuerait plus qu’elle n’augmenterait de l’autorité que chacun estime qu’elle a, ayant cet
honneur d’être ce quelle est au roy’, cited in Cloulas, p. 100.
9 Cloulas, p. 111.
10 ‘disoit et parloit fort bien françois’, ‘faisoit fort paroistre son beau dire aux grands, aux
estrangiers et aux ambassadeurs’, Brantôme, p. 450.
11 ‘sì ugualmente amata da tutta la corte e da tuttii popoli’, Matteo Dandolo, cited in Alberi,
pp. 47–48.
362 Denis Crouzet
12 ‘est très attentive à l’étude, elle est si cultivée, en particulier en grec, qu’elle étonne tous les
hommes’, cited in Mariéjol, p. 61.
13 ‘livres les plus vieux / Hebreux, Grecs et latins, traduits et à traduire’, Ronsard, p. 324.
14 Bonaffé.
Catherine de Médicis Tested by the Virtue of Charit y (1533–1559) 363
It bears repeating that her years of training may recall the Erasmian concept
of an accumulation of knowledge covering both sacred and profane subjects,
thus providing life lessons.
There seems to have been, on Catherine’s part, an immediate desire to
publicly pronounce her union with a Valois prince for a specific purpose. She
portrayed herself as having arrived in the French kingdom with a mission
to act as intermediary between the divine and the human. Her motto,
‘she brings light and serenity’, assumed the identity of a mediator. This
impresa was enhanced by the theme of fine weather following the rain
and harkened back to the imagery associated with her great-grandfather,
Lorenzo the Magnificent: il tempo si rinuova (times are changing). The
return of a saturnine golden age was part of the Medicean mythology and
the Florentine princess desired that her presence in the French kingdom
operate as a kind of symbolic translation to such a golden age. Added to that
was the knowledge that Catherine claimed to possess, and which would
allow her to introduce France to a new chapter of its history. With her
came the arrival of light, the light of day both symbolizing the truth of the
Arts brought back to a Florence which the Medici family claimed to have
made a center of rediscovered knowledge, and opening Christian souls to
betterment. Ignorance was understood as that which kept human beings
in the low spheres of reason and passions, and after having long reigned, it
was to be chased away. Ronsard would speak openly about this revival of the
ancient, forgotten virtues, thanks to the treasures of Antiquity. Catherine,
he proclaimed, belonged to a princely race that had already saved Athens
from obscurity and all the great names of Greece — Plato, Socrates, and
Homer among others — ‘would have known an eternal death without the
Medicis’.15 Thus, Catherine’s ‘noble’ blood would lead to the Arts. With her,
henceforth, France would surpass all the other countries in Christendom
in knowledge and science.
From the outset, therefore, it is fundamental to note that Catherine sought
to paint herself as involved in a permanent active fight against a dark side,
against illusions and passions, engaged in the task of ‘conversion’ as Plato
described in The Republic: a conversion of souls to reason and thus to good,
and a passage from darkness to light that would touch men as much as the
government of the earthly city. To this end, she adopted another motto
that announced a certitude of felicity: ‘she brings hope and joy before her’.
Precisely because of the fact that the kingdom would enter a new era by
15 ‘eussent esté occis / D’une éternelle mort sans ceux des Medicis’, Complainte à la Royne
Mere du Roy, cited in Miernowski, pp. 176–77.
364 Denis Crouzet
the providential act of the heir of Lorenzo de’ Medici, the present might be
a time of doubt, hardship, and uncertainty, but this would soon be over;
optimistic certainty predicted that better times were to come.
No less interesting is the distinctive icon, allegedly adopted at the sugges-
tion of François I (1494–1547) himself, which aimed at making the motto both
deeper and clearer. This was the image of Iris’s scarf unfurling, a rainbow
revealing the return of the sun, after dark times of tempests and storms, to
the human world. Thus, Catherine allowed herself to be identified with the
divine messenger of Greek mythology, daughter of Thaumas and Electra,
who was depicted as winged and dressed in a light veil — the messenger
whose arrival would bring a reign of peace fruitful for the realm, foretelling
a golden age. Once again, the Medicean imagination perhaps implicitly
emerges here, since Iris, maidservant to Jupiter, and especially through
the agency of Juno, is sometimes the mother of Eros, god of Love and thus
the union of human beings. Moreover, the iris is the flower symbolizing
spring, the time when life and love are renewed. The theme of fecundity is
inherent in the symbolism of the rainbow, which has just absorbed earthly
waters to fill the clouds so that they might rain down on earth, ensuring the
eternal life of nature. In this system of perpetual communication, air and
water are sources of terrestrial and therefore human life. But the rainbow
with its ‘chameleon-like’ colors also unites the earth to the Heavens, only
appearing thanks to the sun’s fire that lights it and allows its arch to be
supported at both ends by the earth. Catherine’s motto was intended to
signify commitment to tireless activity to ensure that this communication
always operated, so that man would remain faithful to God.
It is no surprise that sources from the period 1533 to 1559 depict a queen
positioning herself as a mediator, an agent of peace on earth and thus in
the French kingdom, playing a traditional female role in the court, that of
intercession. It is not enough to take into account only the immediate means
of expression of her character in the scope of court politics, but also the sym-
bolic self-representation that she herself produced to underline her necessity
to the realm and to its messianic achievement. Symbolism mattered as much
as reality. Was this posture a new form of feminine power, a new culture?
Had Anne de France (1461–1522) and Louise de Savoie already established
the foundations of this ‘self-fashioning’, or did Catherine’s Italianness drive
her to insist on this symbolic staging? In the years leading up to the fatal
accident in 1559, Catherine de Médicis appears in effect to have engaged in
a singular role-play identifiable in fragments of remaining correspondence.
What would become political action after 1559 was already identifiable in
her early assumption of the role and identity as mediator.
Catherine de Médicis Tested by the Virtue of Charit y (1533–1559) 365
Admittedly, this role entailed acts that fell firmly within the sphere of a
dutiful princess who was called upon to perform duties of patronage that
simultaneously constituted means of female court power. These included
duties to protect, to assist with socio-political advances, to solicit pardons,
particularly for those from her natal lands. However, in Catherine’s case,
these accrued a certain tone, as a parallel symbolic means of action, spread
out amongst all the king’s subjects in the name of the common good of the
realm, and that would be then reproduced in a neutralization of religious
antagonisms and marital urges.
Examined through this lens, power appears to have been seen by Catherine
de Médicis as an example of give and take of ‘love’. Every sign of love called
for love in response or announced it, a chain formed that created perpetual
community. This chain found expression in the epistolary arts because, as
Broomhall notes, they enabled ‘a performance of power’ that combined the
expression of authority with a style that was often emotional.16 On 1 August
1539, for example, Catherine wrote to her cousin, Duke Cosimo (1519–1574),
son of Giovanni dalle Bande Nere and Maria Salviati, of her visitor from
Urbino, Jehan André, ‘who everyday devotes himself to serving me, so much
so that I feel greatly obliged to recognize it both toward him as well as to
his people’. She asked Cosimo to employ André’s brother as chamberlain
‘for love and out of favor for me’, while stressing her ‘willingness to do for
you what I can in any place where you might wish me to be of use’.17 Such
was the formalized approach to politics from which she would never part:
he who gives, receives, and those in power must never forget that they
must give to receive, or withdraw if they fail to receive. Favor creates power
because it creates love, and favor should always act as a corrective that
facilitates continued reciprocal harmonious relations. Only when this system
of reciprocity becomes dysfunctional should she undertake, temporarily,
an act of conflict. Love is the foundation of politics, even more so when a
woman holds and dispenses it.
16 Broomhall, p. 2.
17 ‘lequel s’employe chacun jour à me faire service, de sorte que je me sens grandement obligée
de le recognoistre tant envers luy que les siens’, ‘bonne volunté de faire pour vous ce que je
pourray en tous endroits où me vouldrez employer’, Médicis, 1880, p. 4. Jehan André is likely
Giovanni Andrea.
366 Denis Crouzet
Even more expressive than duty thus def ined, is the request that
rights refused be restituted. In 1545, Catherine wrote to Cosimo about
two merchants from Lucca, Antonio and Luigi Bonvisi, in dispute with
Alessandro Antinori and the creditors of Benedicte Gondy. A sentence
had been handed down that failed to take into account that the two were
not from Florence; they should not have been tried under the ‘statutes
and customs’ of the Tuscan city. Catherine requested that the two men be
retried, this time according to ‘reason and equity, and the law’. This would
be to grant her ‘a great and singular pleasure’. 18 Some months later, she
requested a pardon for Gismondo de Meleto who, responsible for certain
wards, married the widow whose estate he was managing. This had led to
a fine of 1,000 écus that he could not pay and so had been sent to prison.
His friends had asked the queen to intervene, ‘friends’, Catherine wrote to
Cosimo, ‘whom I would like to support’.19 Writing to the Duke of Tuscany,
she saw herself as responsible for performing a duty of rectification: justice
of course exists, but must accommodate itself to the times and players.
This requires being human and flexible. The Duke must not allow what
is humanly unjust.
After 1559, this would be the great theme that guided the queen mother’s
work toward peace. If the law accentuated the tensions between men of
different religions, and if there was a risk of pushing the kingdom into
catastrophe, the need for law must be considered alongside another necessity,
that of preserving life and royal authority. Mitigation of the law is a duty
for those who govern; the good of the governed requires it. And here once
again, the metadiscursive influence of Desiderius Erasmus (1466–1536)
bolstered the rhetoric of female intercession. Erasmus who, like Guillaume
Budé (1467–1540) in 1508 in his Annotations aux Pandectes, laid claim to
the Latin adage summum jus, summa injuria (extreme justice is extreme
injustice). He called into question the absolute character of positive law,
postulating that there was no unconditional value in life on earth, except
love. Religion was for Erasmus ‘love and concord’: summa nostrae religionis
pax est et unanimitas (the culmination of our religion is peace and concord).20
Catherine demonstrated more directly her own approach in another letter
to Cosimo, obscuring her difficult relationship with the Duke by adopting
feminine language. If Cosimo obtained the release of a certain prisoner,
Anthoine, brother of Catherine Gazette whom Catherine had brought to
18 ‘un bien grant et singulier plaisir’, ‘auxquelz je désire bien subvenir’, Médicis, 1880, p. 10.
19 ‘amys [...] ausquelz je désire bien subvenir’, Médicis, 1880, p. 10.
20 Margolin, pp. 30–32. See Geonget.
Catherine de Médicis Tested by the Virtue of Charit y (1533–1559) 367
France, she would also do the same for his servants if they should find ever
themselves in difficult situations. In a subsequent letter, Catherine thanked
Cosimo for treating her protégé so well, ‘recognizing that you acted out of
thought and love for me’.21 She then added that she hoped Cosimo could
bestow pardon upon the man, since she ‘need[ed] him for certain reasons’.22
Gazette’s husband, Viscount of Mothe-au-Groin, had just died, and his
widow, alone and defenceless in France, wished her brother to be sent to
her. Catherine asked Cosimo to do a ‘charitable deed’.23 Her word choice
was important: mediation was part of a practice in which she considered
virtue played a role. At the individual level, it was a means of protecting
oneself, or one’s loved ones, from hardship, since love was the way paved
by Christ. Charity and faith are indivisible and both must work in service
of humanity. In his powerful analysis, Jacques Chomarat explains:
What counted first and foremost was the law of Christ, which was the law of
charity. It is in this context that the motives directing Catherine de Médicis’s
writing should be examined, as much after 1559 as from the beginnings
of the religious troubles when she sought, by the Edict of January 1552, to
impose a religious commingling of denominations in the name of Christ and
thereby to quell the morbid passions of men interested only in killing and
destruction. The metadiscursive mechanism underlying her correspondence
from 1533 to 1559 anticipated in its schemes the political choices she made
during the reigns of her three sons. One can also argue that it also provided
her the means to believe that civil harmony should take precedence over
the dreams of war that drove a number of religious protagonists.
In her letter regarding Catherine Gazette, the queen also noted the
necessity of establishing a ‘good friendship’ that ‘I believe corresponds to
21 ‘saichant que vous l’avez faict à ma contemplation et pour l’amour de moy’, Médicis, 1880,
p. 18.
22 ‘besoin de lui pour quelques choses’, Médicis, 1880, p. 18.
23 ‘œuvre de charité’, Médicis, 1880, p. 18.
24 Chomarat, p. 35.
368 Denis Crouzet
that which I feel for you and your family’.25 This friendship was marked and
maintained by signs indicating virtue: granting a living to a cleric or a service
to a layperson, canceling a fine imposed on a person, compensating for the
adverse consequences of a lost or extended trial. An example of the latter
concerns Jean-Baptiste de Bony, whose trial left him in need: ‘for whom I
mourn and feel compassion in recognition of the services he provided to
our home’.26 Catherine requested of Cosimo a review of the trial, and that
one of Bony’s daughters be taken into the service of Cosimo’s wife, Eleanor
of Toledo (1522–1562): ‘I promise you that, in so doing, you would make me
particularly pleased’.27 It is clear that these calls for moderation were also
calls to charity: the relationships that Catherine built were justified on the
basis of sharing and reciprocating charity, understood as a shared virtue
promoting a peaceful social circle in which he who performed a service
also received, either directly for his own benefit, or indirectly for a loved
one or or an extended loved one, a gesture of goodness. On 14 January 1553,
Catherine wrote to Madeleine de Savoie (c. 1510–1586), the wife of Anne
de Montmorency, concerning a certain Pierre Garnier who was accused
of having killed a stag in the forest near Boissy. Garnier had fled, leaving
his wife and children penniless. Poverty having forced them out on the
street, Catherine begged Madeleine to cancel the punishment or fine to
which Garnier had been (or would soon be) sentenced. She asked for mercy
and forgiveness in the name of his wife and children. A consistent motive
appeared: to carry out ‘an act of charity’.
25 ‘bonne amitié’, ‘je pense estre correspondante à celle que porte à vous et à vostre famille’,
Médicis, 1880, p. 17.
26 ‘dont ay dueil et compassion pour la recongnoissance que j’ay des services qu’il a faictz à
notre maison’, Médicis, 1880, p. 17.
27 ‘je vous promects que, ce faisant, vous me ferez ung singulier plaisir’, Médicis, 1880, p. 17.
28 Médicis, 1880, pp. 73–74.
Catherine de Médicis Tested by the Virtue of Charit y (1533–1559) 369
man’ ‘powerful enough to cause him fear or doubt’.35 That Strozzi had
resorted to violence, Catherine repeated incessantly that she was displeased
with, but mitigating circumstances had to be taken into consideration.
Catherine implied that the murderer believed that a conspiracy was being
mounted against him. Moreover, his brother Piero (c. 1510–1558) was a great
servant of the crown, and Catherine was certain that Leon, if pardoned,
would give his life in service to the king: ‘and have no fears of taking him
under your protection, for I tell you that he will never do wrong’.36 Some
days later, she returned to the Strozzi case. He had committed wrong, and
the wrong was an offense to the king, but very quickly Catherine added
that her protégé had realized the grave nature of his error, his ‘despair’
growing day by day, but he must not be driven to serve another prince
than the king of France, in this instance the emperor. To avoid such an act
and her undue suffering from such a decision, Catherine wrote that she
had asked the king to grant Strozzi an audience: ‘not because he deserves
that the king do something for him, for no one knows better than me his
error’.37 It was important that the king hear Strozzi and that he alone
pass judgment as he saw f it. Catherine sought Montmorency’s support
in her request, and she would in turn do the same for him. Afterwards,
when addressing Henri II, she promised that the guilty man, pushed by
his conscience after committing such an act, if pardoned, ‘would rather
die 100,000 deaths’ than ever fail him.38
From Catherine’s letters, a complementary theme of reconciliation also
emerges. In a letter to the Duke of Ferrara, on 26 February 1557, Catherine
cited the ‘indignation’ that the Duke had long felt toward Mr. François
Ville. The latter was her protégé, on account of his virtues: she wrote that
she sought reconciliation ‘out of your good grace and friendship’.39 The
Duke’s resentment, she suggested, should be quelled since it went back so
many years that there was no longer any reason for it, and instead should be
converted into ‘benevolence’ restoring the ties of friendship. 40 One should
forget offences with time in the same way that Christ pardoned those who
had gravely offended him. Ought this ‘benevolence’ be seen as a reference
35 ‘si meschant homme’, ‘eu puissance de luy faire peur ou doubte’, Médicis, 1880, pp. 43–44.
36 ‘et ne craignez point de le prendre en vostre protection, car je responds qu’il ne fera jamais
faulte’, Médicis, 1880, p. 44.
37 ‘non pas qu’y meryte que le Roy fasse rien pour luy, car y n’y an y é poynt quy conese plulx
sa faulte que moy’, Médicis, 1880, p. 45.
38 ‘moura plulx tôt de san myle mort’, Médicis, 1880, p. 45.
39 ‘vostre juste indignation’, ‘en votre bonne grace et amytié’, Médicis, 1880, pp. 105–06.
40 Médicis, 1880, pp. 105–06.
372 Denis Crouzet
If, from 1559, there was an epistolary power to Catherine de Médicis’s practice
to defend and successively illustrate the authority of her three sons, it must
be seen from the humanist perspective that, since Petrarch (1304–1374), had
attributed to writing a power of fellowship. The aim was to simultaneously
inform and persuade, but also to maintain despite distance a human link of
amicitia or fraternitas, to stimulate and continually re-stimulate that link to
prevent forces of passion from overcoming the State. Every letter, even the
most innocuous and least political in appearance, even addressing financial
questions or involving the payment of German or Swiss mercenary budgets,
was controlled speech aimed at maintaining, inasmuch as possible, a convivium
threatened by barbarism. When the queen mother responded in 1567 to Laurent
de Maugiron (1528–1588), discontented at his dismissal as Lieutenant General
of the Dauphiné, not only was it to promise him an appointment of comparable
honor as soon as an opportunity arose, but also, in weighing her words carefully,
to communicate her own serenity in order to alleviate any resentment.42
41 Budé, pp. 4–6.
42 Médicis, 1887, p. 9.
Catherine de Médicis Tested by the Virtue of Charit y (1533–1559) 373
Works cited
ALBERI, Eugenio. Relazioni degli ambasciatori veneti al Senato. Serie Ia, Francia.
Vol. IV. Florence: Societa editrice Fiorentina, 1860.
AQUINAS, Thomas. Summa contra Gentiles. Ed. Vincent Aubin, Cyrille Michon,
and Denis Moreau. Paris: Flammarion, 1999.
BONAFFÉ, Édmond, ed. Inventaire des meubles de Catherine de Médicis en 1589:
mobiliers, objets d’art, tableaux, manuscrits. Paris: Auguste Aubry, 1874.
BRANTÔME, Pierre de Bourdeille, seigneur de. Œuvres complètes. Ed. J.A.C. Buchon.
Vol. 2. Paris: Société du Panthéon littéraire, 1838.